Author: admin

Pretty long. A girl finally acts on an long time fantasy.

“You think we got enough to drink babe?” Stephanie asked as she looked at the liquor bottles that littered the kitchen table. One large bottle of Smirnoff Green Apple Vodka sat at the center. A smaller bottle of Watermelon Smirnoff beside it. Both of them surrounded by six bottles of Stephanie’s liquor of choice, Passion Fruit Passoa. Just past the liquor, Mason sat three gallons of Orange Juice and two bottle of Sierra Mist for them to use for the mixers they had found so enjoyable since they started drinking just a few years prior.

“I know, I went a little crazy on the alcohol, but you can never really have too much right? Just enough for the next time.” Mason answered joking as he wrapped his arms around Stephanie’s waist and pressed his lips to the back of her neck. The kiss served to calm her nerves momentarily, but mere seconds passed before the butterflies returned to her stomach.

The events to come ran through her mind over and over, she knew she had asked for this but still she worried. Stephanie had known for a while that she found women attractive, looking at them in magazines and movies had long served as a method to get her into the mood for sex. But that sex had always been of the heterosexual variety, and more importantly always been with Mason. She knew that Mason liked to see two girls do things, something evident from the small collection of pornographic films he had collected on his computer. But the idea of her and a girl had seldom crossed her mind.

She used to think that it was something just wrong, and far too weird to try. But ever since Mason had put voice to his fantasy of seeing it happen, she had opened up to the idea. Each time they talked about it the thought grew in her mind, reaching a point where she even started having dreams about her first lesbian encounter. Sometimes she still felt that it was weird, and even wrong, but still she couldn’t help but fantasize about the possibility of sharing a lustful night with another woman.

Eventually it got to a point where her conscious mind would leave her no choice but to think about it. These times were often instigated by things that Mason would say or do, but still she would find the embrace of a woman at the forefront of her mind. Eventually, the dream took on a life of its own in her mind and she realized that it was something she wanted to try for real. Even if only once, just to see how she liked it, if she liked it.

Then the problem arose. Stephanie, before she had her four children, had trouble believing Mason when he said she was beautiful. But after having her children, and putting on some mommy weight in the process, she was confident that no one would find her truly attractive. Sometimes she even thought that Mason didn’t find her attractive anymore. Worse than that, was that she knew plenty of girls that liked girls and were quite open about it, but never had she found any of them attractive.

She wanted to try, partly to satisfy Mason’s desire to see it and partly to satisfy the urges that snuck into her mind over the years, but not with someone she didn’t find visually appealing. Even if she did find someone attractive and willing, she worried that whoever it was would try to become more than just friends. Obviously she was talking about sex with another woman, but she didn’t want to let her and Mason’s fantasy effect their relationship. She was his, and he was hers, she had no intention of changing that.

She found herself thinking that she would never be able to act on the urge, never would she be able to find someone that met her criteria. Never would she find a woman that was both attractive and willing, and okay with being no more than essentially a booty call. But that had all changed recently. One conversation Mason had with someone that had long been absent from their lives, refueled his desire to see Stephanie with another woman. And when she randomly appeared in one of Stephanie’s lustful dreams, they both knew that it had to mean something.

Aria, longtime girlfriend to Mason’s cousin, and mother of his five children, had been known to be a somewhat explorative woman in her sexual past. Thanks to Mason’s cousin, they were aware that she often found herself attracted to women and enjoyed the lustful nights she had spent with girls in her past. When Aria texted Mason, for the first time in more than a month, on the very day that Stephanie had told him of a particularly lusty dream she had involving the two of them sharing a hot lesbian encounter, Stephanie and Mason both knew this was their chance to fulfill a fantasy they had both long talked about.

Aria, being an outwardly sexual person, was easy to talk to about the situation, and was eager to be Stephanie’s first lesbian lover once the opportunity was presented. Mason and her talked a bit about what Stephanie had seen in her dream, and Aria was convinced that the time was right for Stephanie to act out her fantasy. Finally, an attractive and willing participant had become available, and to Stephanie’s surprise, she felt more comfortable with the idea than she ever had before. Until it was going to happen that is.

They had arranged a night for Aria to come over. Making sure neither of them had to work the following morning so they didn’t have to worry about calling it a night early. Stephanie had suggested involving some drinks to help her loosen up throughout the night, so Mason went a little crazy at the liquor store. Holding his arms around her, Mason could feel her worry in the stiffness in her body. “Everything will be fine babe.” he said before kissing her neck again.

Stephanie’s eyes drifted shut at his kiss, but her mind continued to race. “I’m worried.” she said as she turned to face him. “What if I don’t like it? Or if I’m not good at….you know…. Pleasuring her.” she asked looking into her lovers eyes.

“First off, if you don’t like it, then it’s not something that ever has to happen again. But honestly, I doubt you won’t like it. I mean, you’re dreaming about this and waking up, not disgusted at the idea, but horny and wanting to try it. Your subconscious mind, which is what controls how you perceive pleasure, is telling you that it wants this. It’s not often that your subconscious tricks itself. What’s happening is your conscious mind is worrying, and over thinking this whole thing. It’s like Aria said, it’s just sex, if you enjoy sex any other day, then you’ll enjoy it tonight. Second, as for the whole not being good at it. Of course you won’t be great at it, you’ve never done it before, but lucky you, you’re going to experience this with a girl who knows what she’s doing. She will show you how to make a woman feel better than I have ever made you feel, and then she’ll walk you through it a little while you try to return the favor.” Mason said before kissing her lips. “In the end, you’ll still be you. Maybe this is something you’ll love and want more of soon, maybe it’s something you’ll like and be willing to do again sometime, and maybe it’s something you won’t like and this will be the last time you ever do it. I know this started out as something you were going to do for me, but we both know that it developed into something that you fantasize about yourself now. Don’t you owe it to yourself to try it, so you don’t go through life wondering how it would’ve been?”

Stephanie rested her head against Mason’s, their noses rubbing against each others as she processed what he had said. “You’re right babe. I do want this, and I’m sure my nerves will ease up throughout the night. I’m gonna do it, not only for you, but for me too.” she said. She leaned in for a kiss but was interrupted by a knock at the door. Knowing that it was Aria, she felt her nerves start to grow more intense.

“You want me to answer it?” Mason asked.

“No. I’ll get it.” Stephanie answered. She then broke from their embrace and walked to the living room. She stood there, staring at the door for a minute as her mind ran over the fantasies she had about this night. Ever since Mason told her Aria wanted to be a part of their fantasy, her mind had gone into overdrive trying to figure out exactly how this would happen. Stephanie was snapped back to reality by a second knock at the door, and immediately reached for the handle.

As the door opened, Stephanie looked over Aria for the first time thinking of her not as a friend or acquaintance, or even as Joe’s girlfriend, but as a lover. Someone with whom she would experience a lust she had so often fantasized about. Aria had dressed her best for the night, wearing a tight black shirt that accented her assets beautifully. It wasn’t until this moment that Stephanie fully realized how much she was attracted to the female figure. A mere inch of skin was visible below her shirt before the her tight blue jeans caught Stephanie’s eye. The jeans allowed her to move freely, but placed her hips and thighs on full display.

“Are you gonna invite me in?” Aria said with a smile. It wasn’t until this point that Stephanie realized she hadn’t yet looked at Aria’s face. How could it be? She had never been with a woman but in that moment, when her eyes first found Aria’s body, she had looked her over like she was no more than an object of her sexual desires. Finally making eye contact, Stephanie smiled and stepped to the side to let Aria enter the apartment.

Just as Mason walked into the living room, Aria stepped through the door and placed her hands on the sides of Stephanie’s face. Mason’s jaw dropped as he watched her lean in and press her lips against his girlfriends.

Stephanie hadn’t expected the kiss, and almost pulled away before Aria could reach her lips, but now, standing there with a woman’s lips pressed against hers, she felt the heat rise in her body. When Aria’s tongue gently brushed against her lips, Stephanie instinctively allowed them to part and started to kiss her back. Stephanie had kissed Mason thousands of times in her life, but somehow this kiss stood as the hottest she could ever recall. Never had a simple kiss made her feel so moist, but she quickly realized the wetness growing in her panties.

As the kiss went on, Stephanie raised her hands up to hold Aria in her arms. Mason watched on as his girl embraced another woman in what was the single hottest moment he had ever witnessed. Mere seconds felt like hours as the girls tongues explored each others mouths. Then, as suddenly as the kiss had started, it stopped. Aria and Stephanie remained locked in each others embrace, their faces only an inch apart. “Did you like it?” Aria asked as she looked into Stephanie’s eyes.

Short of breath from the excitement, Stephanie struggled to find the voice to answer. “Y..ye..yes.” she finally said with a deep breath in and out.

“Good.” Aria said before kissing Stephanie once more. The second kiss, just a pec like two friends would share, but still it set Stephanie on fire from within. “Let’s hang out a bit, see where the night takes us.” she said as she took Stephanie’s hand and walked over to the couch.

With the girls sitting together on the couch, Mason rattled off the drinks they had and took orders from them. Stephanie, as expected, wanted a mixed drink, two thirds Orange Juice with one third Passoa. Aria said she didn’t care, but was hoping they could all start with a shot. Steph was never big on shots, but the way she was feeling about the kiss blinded her judgement and she instantly agreed. Stephanie had wanted to start with a couple game of cards, so she grabbed Aria’s hand and got up and walked out to the kitchen with Mason.

As the girls took their seats and got the cards ready, Mason made the three mixers and poured out three shots of the watermelon Vodka. Once he sat down, Aria held up her shot and the three of them tapped their glasses together before pouring the alcohol down their throats and thus beginning the wildest night of Mason and Stephanie’s life.

The game of choice, as often was the case, ended up being Asshole. Aria won the first game, and throughout the second repeatedly enforced the power of her presidency by making Stephanie and Mason drink more so they had to keep up with her. Mason won the second game and decided to return the favor, trying to find Aria’s breaking point throughout the third. When he won the third, Mason realized that one more consecutive win would allow him to create a rule for the remainder of the night.

During the fourth game, he dropped a card and when he bent down to get it noticed Aria and Stephanie rubbing each others thighs. The sight more than he had expected at that point, sent pulsing sensations through his body, resulting in him having to adjust his pants multiple times throughout the game. As the game continued on, he caught Stephanie and Aria staring at each other several times, rolling their eyes and occasionally biting their lips. Finally Mason saw his opening. He tossed a ten of clubs onto the table and held the two of hearts in the air, signaling his third consecutive victory.

Stephanie knew how Mason’s mind worked. Normally she would’ve dreaded whatever rule he had up his sleeve, but not tonight. No, tonight her panties got a little more wet as she watched his cards dwindle down in his hand. She had even had an opportunity to stop him by throwing down the two nines in her hand and take control of the game, but chose not too. She accurately assumed his rule would somehow move them closer to the bedroom. But to her, it was just closer to what she had wanted since Aria walked in the house and kissed her so passionately.

“Alright Mason, let’s hear it.” Aria said as she dropped her cards to the table and returned her hand to Stephanie’s thigh.

“Alright, my rule is….” Mason said as he stood up and downed the rest of his third drink. “You two have to continue the game without your shirts.”. He hadn’t wanted to force the situation too much and thought pushing for them to move to the bedroom was a little bit more than Steph was ready for.

Stephanie was surprised, but felt sad that he hadn’t suggested more. She figured he would have at least made them kiss again, something she knew she wanted after the first time. “Whatever” she thought to herself. “We have all night” she said to herself as she grabbed the bottom of her shirt.

“That’s it Mason?” Aria said. “No shirts? I think you can do better than that… Why not make us go full topless?”

Mason was stunned by the question. He knew he wanted it to go their, but worried how Stephanie would react if he made the suggestion. Slowly he turned his gaze to her, silently asking if it was okay. Stephanie found herself surprised again.

Normally she would be adamantly against the idea, but between the kiss and the massage her thigh had been receiving she almost felt relief that something more sexual had finally been suggested. She knew that just being topless wasn’t entirely sexual, but the way the night was going so far she was certain it would lead to more. “I’m cool with it, but if we’re going topless we should probably go in the room.” she said trying to conceal her desire and replace it with logic. Little did she know, there was no need for her it hide her intent, something she realized when Mason and Aria nearly jumped out their seats at her suggestion.

Mason climbed on the bed and tried to deal out another hand of cards while Stephanie took off her shirts and Aria hopped on the computer to turn on Pandora. With some mood music playing, she turned around to find Stephanie just tossing her shirt to Mason. Stephanie’s eyes widened as she felt Aria’s fingers grab the clasp to her bra. She stood motionless as Aria unclasped it and grabbed the straps. The feeling of Aria’s fingers running over her skin as she pulled the straps off of her shoulder sent shivers through her body. Her bra dropped to the floor and Aria stepped up behind her.

Stephanie could feel the warmth of Aria’s body as the bare skin of her breasts pressed against her back. Aria ran one hand up Stephanie’s body and cupped her right breast, paying extra attention to her nipple as her other hand slid down in front of the beautiful red head. Even over her jeans, the feeling of Aria’s fingers rubbing her pussy drive Stephanie wild. Her eyes closed and her head tilted back as the pleasure began to build deep inside of her. “Let’s play.” Aria said as she let go of Stephanie’s nipple and slid her hand away from her wanting pussy.

Not realizing what had happened, Mason picked up his cards and started to organize the, as the girls climbed onto the bed. Then, in front of his eyes, he watched as Stephanie laid down on her back and Aria climbed over her. Their lips pressed against each other and Stephanie finally got the second kiss she had wanted so bad. Their tongues mingled for only a few moments before Aria started to lower herself down the bed, kissing Stephanie’s neck and chest before taking one of her nipples into her mouth.

The sensations were incredible, even though she had experienced the same thing with Mason many times before, the fact that it was with a woman this time literally made it feel soo much better. Aria released Stephanie’s nipple from her lips and slowly kissed her way over to the other, making sure they got equal attention. With Steph’s body rising hi with every breath, Aria began kissing her way down her body. She slipped her fingers between Stephanie’s skin and her jeans and slowly pulled them down her legs. It wasn’t until then that Stephanie realized she had unbuttoned them while she rubbed her pussy before they climbed in the bed.

Aria stood up on the bed, her legs spread over Stephanie’s body and reached for the button to her jeans. Wanting to see the rest of the beautiful woman she was so passionately kissing minutes before, Stephanie lifted herself up to a seated position and took grabbed Aria’s jeans, slowly pulling them down to reveal her black panties. Aria lifted her legs to step out of the jeans and Stephanie tossed them off the bed.

Aria lowered herself back down to the bed and ran her lips and tongue down Stephanie’s thigh. Slowly kissing her way down Stephanie’s thigh, she stopped just over her moist panties and rubbed her lips over Stephanie’s mound. Stephanie’s body shook as pleasure shot through her body from the teasing she was receiving from her lesbian lover. Seeing Steph’s reaction, Aria grabbed her panties as she had her jeans just moments before, and kissed her way back up her other thigh as she pulled them off.

With Stephanie’s smooth, shaved pussy in front of her, Aria couldn’t resist leaning in to kiss the flower petal lips of her lovers most secret of places. Stephanie had always enjoyed getting her pussy licked, but knowing it was a woman, and having her anticipation built up throughout the night made it better than she had ever dreamed it would be. The feeling of the first contact was so intense she felt like she might cum right then and there, but managed to suppress the urge so she could prolong her pleasure.

“Tell me you want it.” Aria said as she looked up to Stephanie’s face.

“Oh I want it.” Stephanie said with a moan as she rubbed her hand through Aria’s hair and gently moved her head toward her pussy.

Aria needed no further encouragement and began lightly tracing Stephanie’s pussy lips with the tip of her tongue. She slowly licked her way up towards Stephanie’s clit making her moan with anticipation, before stopping and going back down to slide her tongue into Stephanie’s moist opening. Hearing the pleasure Stephanie was experiencing was too much for her, and she found herself sliding one hand into her panties. She continued on like this, tongue fucking Stephanie’s pussy while she slid a finger in and out of her own.

The feeling of a tongue sliding in and out of her pussy drove her wild, making her moan and clench the bed sheets in her fists. Sensing she was close to cumming, Aria slowly slid her tongue up Stephanie’s slit and started flicking it back and forth over her firm clit. With Steph’s body rocking from the pleasure, Aria slid a finger inside her pussy and curled it up so she could rub the soft tissue that she knew would drive Steph crazy. Stephanie’s body began shaking as she finally gave in to her desire to cum on Aria’s tongue and finger.

A few seconds passed and Stephanie’s shaking slowly stopped. Once in control of herself, she grabbed Aria’s cheeks and lightly pulled her up on top of her. Who knows if it was the heat of the moment, or the alcohol that made her do it, but she pulled Aria’s face to her and kissed her passionately, absent any care that her own juices were on Aria’s tongue. Mason moved out of the way as he saw Stephanie roll over reversing hers and Aria’s positions on the bed. He watched with incredible excitement as his lover prepared to explore a woman’s body for the first time.

Hovering above Aria’s nearly naked body, Stephanie’s nerves came back in full force. Unlike Aria, she had never done anything to a woman and wasn’t sure exactly what to do, but knew she wanted to try and make Aria feel as good as she had made her feel. Seeing her nervousness Aria placed one hand on her cheek and looked into her eyes. “You’re gonna be fine. Just do to me, whatever you like done to you. Anything Mason does to you, anything I did to you. It’s called experimenting for a reason, you just try stuff and see how it works.” she said.

Calmed by her words, Stephanie leaned in and kissed her lips once more. From her lips, she gently kissed her way down her neck, just as Mason often did to her, and as Aria had moments ago. She ran her tongue over Aria’s bare chest and made out with her skin, sucking enough to leave a small red hickey as she moved toward her nipple. Taking Aria’s nipple in her mouth, Stephanie ran her tongue all over it, licking every square inch of her rose colored areola. Aria moaned from the pleasure and somehow it caused a change in Stephanie. The thought of her maki a woman feel good enough to moan took over her, and she began sucking at Aria’s nipple with an added desire to make a woman cum for the first time.

Stephanie released Aria’s nipple only to go right are the opposite one, trying to explore as much of the female anatomy as she could. How could she have waited so long to act on this? She thought to herself that even though she denied it, she kinda always knew she liked girls. She knew she had wanted this, and Mason had never really hid his desire to see it happen. She thought that she was lucky she had a man that wanted to involve another girl strictly for her satisfaction, and not for a way to cheat with permission. She turned to see Mason struggling to conceal his excitement as he watched her enjoy a woman’s body for the first time.

Slowly, she kissed her way down Aria’s body, across her stomach and down to her mound. She waisted no time with thigh kissing and immediately grabbed the waistband of Aria’s panties. Only seconds passed before Aria was completely naked and Stephanie was staring at a beautiful shaved pussy. She still felt nervous but felt like it was something she owed not only to Aria, but to herself as well. She looked up to Aria, who nodded her head signaling her desire for Stephanie to continue. A quick look to Mason and she knew that he had waited all night, and much longer to see this happen.

She leaned toward Aria’s pussy and slowly parted her lips. Planting them onto the moist lips of Aria’s love canal, Stephanie felt a moist feeling return to her own pussy. A couple soft kisses and she thought to herself that it wasn’t bad like she had feared. It kinda felt like kissing Aria on the mouth, just more wet and naughty. She kissed a couple more times, and then slowly extended her tongue towards the first pussy she had ever seen up close.

Stephanie ran her tongue up and down Aria’s slit, licking her lips and clit and everywhere between. Aria’s moans became louder and the sound of them set Stephanie on fire. She started sliding her tongue in and out of Aria’s pussy as Aria had hers earlier and felt the same desire Aria had to reach down and rub her own pussy while she ate out the beauty in front of her. Stephanie mirrored Aria’s licking from earlier and slid her tongue up to her clit while sliding one finger into her hole and rubbing Aria’s gspot to make sure she came hard.

The pleasure too much for her, Aria moaned loud and pulled Stephanie’s head against her pussy. “Oh yea.” she said as her breathing became more erratic. “Oh it feels so good.” she said as Stephanie licked her clit over and over. “Oh Stephanie..” she said. Hearing a girl moan her name drove Steph wild and she started licking Aria’s clit as fast as she could. “Oh I’m…. Gonna…cum!” Aria shouted as she exploded with pleasure. Stephanie had worried about what it would taste like when Aria came, if she was able to make her cum, but fund her worries unwarranted. A sweet nectar ran down Aria’s pussy and onto Stephanie’s tongue, filling her with a proud feeling knowing she could make a girl feel so good.

She climbed up beside Aria and laid down with her. As they cuddled with each other, Stephanie signaled for Mason to join them. Slowly, he climbed into the bed and laid beside Stephanie, sandwiching her between him and Aria. “Thank you for this. I love you so much.” he whispered to her as he wrapped one arm around her naked body. Together, the three of them all drifted asleep.

---

This is the third of seven parallel and related stories; they work best if read in sequence. To find the other chapters, follow the author link above. These stories are fiction, and all places and characters are invented.

copyright: Lesley Tara, 2010

It is the annual alumni reunion event at the Lauderton High School, which they hold in the large gymnasium in the main school building. The events in these stories take place at various times during the evening, and to different characters; they are not chapters of the same story, but a series of separate takes. We are the invisible camera, panning around the scene and then zooming in for a close-up …

TAKE THREE

Moira McIver, the Principal of the school, had been standing near the entrance to the gym for more than two hours, welcoming guests to the reunion. However, she knew hardly any of them, as it had only been two years since her appointment to the post. She was a smart and ambitious career woman who had made a name for herself as the enterprising Vice-Principal of a struggling high school in a nearby town, and her charisma and vision had resulted in her being chosen as the new Principal over more experienced candidates, at the age of only thirty-six. She was now thirty-eight, brisk, energetic and capable; she was single and seemed to be entirely focused on the job, working long hours and on the weekends as well.

The room was warm, and the Principal was feeling uncomfortable in her smart two-piece suit of a double-breasted three-button jacket and a short tight skirt with a back vent, in navy blue with quite bold pinstripes of alternating white and grey. She was glad that on this slightly sticky summer evening she had decided not to wear tights or stockings; on her feet were a rather stylish pair of gold open-toe shoes with three-inch heels to boost her height – the reason for this being that Moira was fairly short, at only five feet three inches. One consequence of her more diminutive stature was that it drew even more attention to the prominence of her bust. She had always had very large breasts, which she regarded more as a curse than a blessing: not only did they encourage unwanted propositions from men, but even with carefully-chosen bras that had wide shoulder straps and broad supportive backbands, after standing for some time she always began to ache in the back and shoulders. On top of this, she was getting a headache from the loud buzz of conversation, or possibly because she had drunk a glass or two more of the fizzy white wine than she really should have. The Principal took off her brown-framed glasses to rub the bridge of her nose for a few seconds, and then replaced them and glanced once more around the room.

The evening was beginning to wind down. Moira was pleased to see that most of the teaching staff were still present and circulating amongst the guests, although a few had left – she had noticed Sally Henrikson earlier but couldn’t spot her now, and Ted Winchester and Raquel Fuentes also seemed to have disappeared. Neither of the latter surprised her: she knew that the Hispanic woman found these events to be rather a trial, whilst Ted’s wife was shortly expecting their first baby and Moira had not been sure that he would be able to attend at all. Across the room, the Principal observed the school’s most senior teacher, grey-haired and stately Eugenia Dawson, talking with middle-aged couples who must have graduated twenty-five or more years before – in fact, she noticed several who now had sons and daughters at the school. Moira observed an amusing contrast with a smile: from her angle of view, the school’s youngest teacher – a very noticeable figure in an eye-catching red halterneck dress of a brevity perhaps more suited to dancing in a club than an event like this – was visible almost next to Eugenia, although they were actually some distance apart. Elsewhere, the energetic Jenny Neustein was still much in evidence; together with the Vice-Principal, she had undertaken the task of organising the event, arranging the catering and the student helpers, and so on. Moira made a point of having a word to thank her for her efforts, as everything had gone very well.

The Principal turned as her deputy, Jacquelyn Drake, approached and handed her another glass of the bubbly white wine. Moira smiled her thanks, although in truth she was not quite sure of how well-disposed the woman felt towards her. Jacquelyn was a few years older, having just turned forty-three, and she had already served as Vice-Principal for nearly four years when Mr Robertson had announced his retirement. Although a little uninspiring, she was an efficient administrator and naturally had been a strong candidate for the vacancy. Moira thought that she could not have been happy about being passed over for a younger woman, but if that was the case then Jacquelyn had hidden her feelings well, and never hinted at any resentment towards her. Their working relationship had been perhaps a little distant and formal, but very professional; of course, Moira could not know that this was going to change completely that very evening.

Although there was a slight thickening around her waist, Jacquelyn Drake had kept her figure trim over the years from a combination of regular work-outs and a careful, healthy diet. There were slight lines around her mouth and, if you looked closely, faint crow’s feet at the corners of her eyes, but her skin was smooth, pink and youthful, and at first glance most people would have guessed her age as being in the mid-30s rather than approaching the mid-40s. Her hair was a soft brown colour, not quite as fair as it had once been, and was attractively styled in a wave across her forehead and neatly-shaped to below the ears; it framed her well-proportioned features and highlighted her clear grey eyes. Her breasts were still shapely and had very little sag (she was proud that she could still pass the ‘pencil test’); they were snugly held in her 32C bra. For this evening, she was wearing one of her smartest suits: it was in a dark and sober shade of red, with a longish straight jacket and a pencil skirt than came to a little below the knees and just overlapped the top of her smart black leather boots. She wore a black silk blouse under the suit jacket; the simple alternating contrasts of red and black were very effective, and were further highlighted by her accessories of plain gold chain necklace, bangles and wrist-watch. Jacquelyn was a perfectly proper and professional sight, but by no means prim – her slightly austere good looks, trim figure and arresting combination of boots and suit had turned a few interested eyes her way during the evening – and not all of them male.

The Principal did not notice how carefully Jacquelyn watched as she emptied her glass, and was completely unaware that her drink had been spiked with a tasteless powdered sleeping draught. It was a product which had been withdrawn from sale after publicity about its potent knock-out effects when combined with alcohol – especially any fizzy wine, as the bubbles carried it more rapidly into the bloodstream. The chance of already possessing a box of this had been the germination of Jacquelyn’s plan so many months ago, and she had been patiently awaiting this opportunity to put it into effect. She watched her superior carefully, and was soon rewarded as Moira quite suddenly began to feel light-headed and dizzy. The full-busted woman staggered slightly and had put a hand out against the nearby table to stop herself from falling over, and at once Jacquelyn solicitously enquired, in all apparent surprise and innocence, if the Principal was feeling all right?

‘No, I’m sorry, Jacquelyn, I don’t feel good at all,’ answered Moira with some effort, ‘I think the wine’s gone to my head, or something – in fact, I feel like I might pass out.’

At once, Jacquelyn stepped in with her customary brisk efficiency. ‘We can’t have that happen in here, in front of everyone – it will set all the tongues wagging. Anyway, it’s nearly over – I’ll take you home, you’re not in a fit state to drive safely.’

Moira started to protest, but the room swam in front of her eyes, and she realised that her deputy was certainly right – how kind of her to take this trouble.

Jacquelyn spoke quickly to Jenny Neustein, explaining that the Principal was feeling unwell and she would see her home, if Jenny could manage things here and deal with the clearing up. The younger teacher cheerfully replied that it would be no problem, she had enough student helpers to make quick work of it, and she would make sure all the lights were switched off and the building was safely locked up.

By now, the sleeping potion was having more effect as it mixed with the alcohol that Moira had drunk earlier, and she was looking glazed and feeling quite disoriented. Why was she in this place and who were all these people, she wondered? Jacquelyn took her by the elbow, and steered her unobtrusively out of the side door into a deserted corridor. At one point, Moira stumbled and would have fallen, but Jacquelyn, who was both taller and stronger, put an arm around her shoulders and held her up. The deputy steered them to the Principal’s office, unlocking the door with the keys from Moira’s handbag and then carefully re-locking it behind them. Jacquelyn sat the almost comatose woman in the executive-style chair behind the desk, letting Moira’s head loll against its high back. She unpinned the Principal’s long brown hair and let it tumble in some disarray around her shoulders, and then for safety she removed Moira’s glasses and put them away in the younger woman’s bag. Jacquelyn contemplated the inert form of her superior with evident satisfaction – she had long waited and planned for this moment, and intended to savour every second of it.

From her own copious bag, Jacquelyn produced a good-quality digital camera which was capable of taking clear pictures indoors without having to use flash. She started with a couple of shots of the fully-dressed Principal slumped in her chair, with her hair dishevelled. The appearance that she had been found in a drunken stupor was confirmed by the half-empty whisky bottle which Jacquelyn had also brought with her, and which she positioned on the desk with a partly-filled glass next to the Principal’s right hand. This was her insurance policy, a blackmail leverage should the sleeping drug wear off too soon, or the Principal later recall the evening’s events with too much clarity.

Jacquelyn shrugged off her own jacket, putting it out of view on a chair near the door, and then she eased Moira’s arms out of her pinstripe suit jacket and removed that as well. The Principal had not needed to wear a top underneath this, and so her large and heavy breasts were revealed in all their splendour – although her bra band size was probably only a 30, she had to be a F cup at the least and quite probably a G. Jacquelyn felt herself becoming warm and excited, a bit damp between the legs, as she gazed admiringly at the Principal’s superb pair of tits, which were still very firm, shapely and smooth-skinned for a woman who was approaching forty years of age. They were encased in an underwired full-cup bra, white with yellow trimming; its wide straps, central panel and broad backband were essential buttressing support.

Standing behind the chair, Jacquelyn began by massaging the younger woman’s shoulders gently and sensuously. Moira stirred and shifted slightly, her eyes still closed, and she gave a murmuring sound of relaxation and pleasure. It was all the encouragement that Jacquelyn needed, and she slid her hands down to cup and stroke the Principal’s huge ripe breasts, working around the nipples and then gently squeezing them through the fabric of her bra. Although drugged, Moira’s body responded as she stretched her back, thrusting her mountainous mammaries upwards and forwards, and parted her thighs. ‘You fucking slut,’ thought Jacquelyn in vindictive triumph, ‘I knew it, you cunt, you’re mine now, I own you and I’ll have you.’

For a while, Jacquelyn left Moira’s breasts in the brassiere cups as she stroked them, but then she slipped a hand in underneath and scooped them out to flop over on top. Admiring the resulting pose, the Vice-Principal took several more pictures – although these, and the others to follow, were more for her later private pleasure and masturbatory enjoyment. Before taking the last of this set of pictures, Jacquelyn turned the swivel chair sideways to the desk, and slid Moira’s short skirt up to her hips. It took only the encouragement of gently pressing the palm of her hand against the Principal’s inner thighs to get the woman to spread her legs wide apart, offering a full view of the creamy smooth flesh of her upper thighs and the crotch of her surprisingly skimpy and racy triangular thong, part of a matching set with her bra.

Jacquelyn was feeling warmed up, and now removed her own top and skirt. She had dressed carefully for this exquisite feast, and so was left in her smartest black boots, sheer black stockings that were held up by a scarlet-and-black garter belt, and the matching gauzy and miniscule thong and push-up half-cup bra from the same set (purchased by mail order; she would not have dared to buy anything this sluttish in the town, even if any shop stocked such salacious items). Almost salivating with lust and anticipation, Jacquelyn knelt between the Principal’s spread legs and leaned forward to take Moira’s right breast into her mouth, whilst gripping and fondling the left breast with her free hand. She licked around it, and then began to suck vigorously on the tit, and even to tease it with her teeth. The Principal’s nipples almost instantly hardened into pointed erectness, and she moaned in ecstatic response. To Jacquelyn’s amazement, broken words issued from Moira’s mouth:

‘Mmm, mmmm, ooh, yes! Oh, Michelle, please – suck me, fuck me! Aaahh! Honey, Michelle, babe, please, fuck me like you used to, I haven’t had it for so long! YES!! OH, YESSSS – DO ME LIKE THAT!!’ And Moira shuddered, her hips shaking and the crotch of her panties gaining a large damp patch as she visibly reached an orgasm. Jacquelyn rocked back on her heels in delighted surprise, her suspicions confirmed far more easily than she had ever expected.

‘You cunt!’ she thought gleefully, ‘you’re a fucking lesbo, I knew it, you slut! And you’re gonna be my pussy now, my piece of ass!’

The Vice-Principal pushed her superior’s short tight skirt up around her waist – the almost unconscious Principal instinctively raising her buttocks from the chair for a moment to facilitate this. Jacquelyn rested the palm of her hand against the crotch of Moira’s panties, cupping the younger woman’s mound and feeling its enticing moist softness and warmth. She ran her thumb up and down the visible pussy cleft, causing the Principal to moan and arch her back, slumping downwards several inches in the chair into a posture which allowed her legs to spread even wider apart.

Jacquelyn hooked her fingers into the narrow band of the thong at each hip, and slowly drew it down and off – after which, her boss’s legs lolled open again, showing her pussy with its closely trimmed fringe of dark hair. The older woman stroked this for a moment and then inserted two fingers to prise apart the labia, revealing the pink wetness between. She bent forwards, tongue outstretched, and began to lick and nuzzle the Principal’s vagina.

Under this erotic stimulus, Moira stirred again, although she was still deep in a delirious haze. In her confused state, her memory now went back to a much earlier time, long before the break-up with her last long-term lover, Michelle. She groaned and thrust one hand down to manipulate her own clitoris, and began to mumble again:

‘Umm, Miss Norrington, you shouldn’t … ooooaah, mmm, Miss Norrington, we mustn’t do this! … aaaa … oooh! but it’s so good, I love it when you touch me there, Miss, when you lick me … oooohh, that’s so good! … mmmm … Miss Norrington, fuck me, please make me cum … Ah! Oh! Ah!! YES!! like that, ooh, please Miss … MAKE ME CUM! … YES! YES!! YES!!!

The Vice-Principal withdrew her tongue from its delving exploration of Moira’s cunt, savouring the taste of pussy-juice and watching with glee as her boss, clearly operating on auto-pilot, furiously rubbed her clitoral hood until she achieved another gasping orgasm – the final stages of which Jacquelyn captured with several more pictures from her camera. She was even more thrilled by what she had heard, for the name was quite distinctive; from her knowledge of Moira’s curriculum vitae, Jacquelyn knew that this had been her high school Principal and that she was hearing a memory of Moira’s lesbian initiation. Miss Norrington had been quite a prominent (and, amongst the lesbian teachers, notorious) figure in the state education system for many years, although Jacquelyn had only come across her once – quite literally, at a conference in the state capital not long after she had started her first teaching post, when the experienced dyke had deftly seduced her and taken her to her hotel room, where she had fucked the attractive young Jacquelyn with her mouth, fingers and strap-on for several hours – it was still quite vivid in the Vice-Principal’s memory as one of the hardest sustained fuckings she that had ever been dealt. Well, if that was who had taken the young Moira McIver’s lesbian cherry, no wonder the big-titted bitch was so highly sexed – which made it all the more amazing that she had kept a lid on her preference and appetite for these last two years.

‘You slutty lezzie bitch’, Jacquelyn breathed, her own pussy soaking as she imagined the young Moira, perhaps barely sixteen, with her panties off and her legs pulled wide apart as the tall trim authoritarian figure of Miss Norrington knelt to eat out her cunt – God, the girl must have had those amazing tits even then, no wonder the old dyke hadn’t been able to keep her hands off her!

Jacquelyn was now more than ready for the next stage of her planned sexual conquest and revenge. She had expected this to be the most difficult part physically, as she had to get the almost inert Principal first of all into an upright position. However, although Moira seemed to have nodded off after her orgasm, she was not deeply unconscious – and when Jacquelyn put her hand to the base of her boss’s pussy and pressed upwards, the younger woman responded by rising to her feet – admittedly with her eyes still closed and very unsteadily, but it greatly helped Jacquelyn who had only to steady her rather than support her whole weight. The Vice-Principal left Moira’s bra in place, although its former contents now dangled pendulously out from of it. Gripping the Principal’s skirt, which was bunched tightly above her hips, Jacquelyn rotated the full-busted woman towards her own desk and then pushed her down onto it, with her face and tits resting on its top and her ass and pussy sticking out over the edge. She could not resist reaching under the prone Principal to grip and squeeze her ripe breasts, kneading the hardened nipples and making Moira – whose eyes remained closed – gasp and once again beg ‘Miss Norrington’ to ‘fuck my pussy – please, Miss, please!’ From her imprecations to her former teacher, it was clear that this was a position which long ago Moira had quite often assumed for that Principal’s private pleasure.

The Vice-Principal savoured the sight of her nemesis in this sexually vulnerable and available pose, and took more pictures from several angles of her boss, who was now naked apart from her shoes, the skirt up around her waist and the large bra from which her huge tits had been extracted. Then Jacquelyn put the camera away in her bag and withdrew her favourite and largest strap-on – one which she had not had any opportunity to use on another woman for many months. She stripped off her flimsy thong and buckled the dildo in its place, over the straps of her suspender belt. The bitch’s cunt is so wet, thought Jacquelyn, there’s no need for lube; she positioned herself between the prone woman’s outflung legs, and shoved the plastic cock quite roughly into her vagina. The Principal moaned and shuddered, but her words were all broken beggings to be fucked and screwed harder and harder – and her mumbled memories were now a chaotic mix not only of Michelle and Miss Norrington, but also of someone called Abi (who seemed to have been a friend and lover from her school or college days), an Emily, a Rebecca and an enticing-sounding Mei-Lien, together with a Faye who seemed to have been a fellow teacher at Moira’s first school – clearly something of an expert with a strap-on, and probably an older woman.

‘You spread your pussy about, didn’t you, you slut?’ grumbled Jacquelyn with some jealousy, for she had only had three lovers in the last fifteen years, with quite long desert spells – as now – in between. In fact, she had been so starved of sexual activity for the last couple of years that she had recently imagined signs of interest from one of the youngest teachers, but she had swiftly dismissed the notion as most likely the product of her frustration and over-heated imagination.

Jacquelyn adjusted her position, reached forwards with her left hand to grasp the centre backband of Moira’s bra, withdrew the dildo fairly slowly and then firmly rammed it back in again. This began a rapid, hard, unrelenting shafting of the Principal’s cunt; in her befuddled state, Moira was dimly aware of this and could feel her body responding and her climax start to build, but she had only the haziest idea of where she was and who was doing this to her.

As Jacquelyn had known would happen, she was becoming stimulated herself from the friction of the between-the-legs understrap of the dildo’s harness, which was slipping between her opening labia and rubbing along the inside of her vagina with growing intensity of effects similar to a tribbing session. The older woman began to sweat and pant, her movements becoming more convulsive as her every one of her senses was stimulated: touch, from the rubbing of the harness in her own cunt and her grasp on Moira’s body; smell and taste, from the Principal’s gaping pussy and its dripping juices; hearing, from the mewling sounds and mumbled beggings that Moira was making, and, most of all, sight – the vision of the bitch who had thwarted her ambitions now sprawled almost naked, helpless and vulnerable, and taking a hard fucking on her own office desk; really, if the Principal had not turned out to be a lesbian and been so physically responsive, it would have been rape.

As it was, in the intensity of Jacquelyn’s arousal she seized the Principal hair’s with one hand and hauled the busty woman’s torso upwards from the desk top, forcing her back to arch so that she was taking the dildo-fucking from another angle which would impact even more surely on her clit, and then Jacquelyn reached round with her other hand and mauled the Principal’s heavy breasts, which were swaying wildly in the air. The sensual excitement finally sent Jacquelyn over the top, and she came in a massive triple orgasm just as her victim climaxed as well. Their combined gasps and moans drowned out the faint sound of footsteps in the corridor outside – pausing for a moment outside the locked study door, and then pattering quietly away again.

Jacquelyn collapsed on top of Moira’s back, as the younger woman swooned beneath her. The Vice-Principal was exhilarated and exhausted, and she felt completely drained in more ways than just the physical and sexual. She pushed herself upright, sliding the dildo out of Moira’s cunt, at which the comatose Principal moaned slightly in regret. Jacquelyn unbuckled the strap-on, wiped it with tissues and put it back in her bag. Then she stood for a moment, looking down at her vanquished boss. She felt washed out, empty, almost cleansed – it was as if the cataclysmic orgasm had uncorked and released all of her bile and envy.

Quite suddenly, Jacquelyn felt almost as if she was coming back to her normal self after a long illness, and was shocked by the strength of the anger that now seemed to have washed away. It was true that she had felt very bitter at being passed over for the Principalship, especially as she had too much taken for granted that the reversion was hers almost by right. When the post had gone instead to a younger woman, Jacquelyn reluctantly had to swallow the realisation that by the time the new Principal moved on, she would be too old to have a chance again. Meeting Moira had rubbed salt in the wound: when Jacquelyn had seen her amazing bust – which was always well-exhibited in her tightly-tailored suits – she had scathingly ascribed the choice to that alone, grumbling privately to herself that the cow had only had to point her hooters at the selection board for them to fall over themselves to give her the job. Whilst Jacquelyn had given no outward sign of hostility, she had nursed this kernel of resentment quietly, in an unconscious compensation for her growing fixation with her boss’s curvaceous figure and truly stunning breasts. However, as the months passed she had come to appreciate Moira’s qualities through working with her, had come to admire her and to see why the appointing committee had chosen her … and had, perhaps, started to feel other things for her as well, but until this evening she had had no inkling of where the ever-professional and rather private Principal’s tastes or affections might lie.

With a shudder, Jacquelyn began to wonder if she had made a dreadful mistake – if this plan, concocted so many months ago when her rancid feelings had been at their height, had been such a good idea after all. Still, it had been fun – and it had revealed the well-kept secret that Moira was a lesbian. Jacquelyn pondered what to do, and as she did so she traced her fingernails gently up and down the length of Moira’s spine. The drugged woman stirred in response, and mumbled:

‘Do me, do me again – fuck me again, I need it so bad! Fuck me, make me cum and cum and cum!’

‘Shit, you are hot stuff, aren’t you?’, breathed Jacquelyn softly, raising her eyebrows: Moira shouldn’t have been this responsive so soon after ingesting the powerful drug – evidently the woman had an unusually strong sex drive! The Vice-Principal looked down at the attractive form of her boss, savouring her ‘just been fucked’ sprawl and smell. Perhaps this could go another way, she mused, perhaps a much better way. Jacquelyn stroked Moira’s neck, lifting her tangled dark hair and combing it through her fingers. Then, coming to a decision, she bent over and, with a delicate touch, she gently kissed the prone woman on the back and side of her neck. It was as if Jacquelyn’s world shifted around inside her head, changing her perspective, disorienting her for a vertiginous moment. She had never believed in the old cliches about love/hate relationships, but now she wasn’t so sure …

There was going to be a change of plan. Originally, after fucking the Principal on her own desk, Jacquelyn had intended to dress her, drive her to her own home, lay her out on her bed – still clothed – and leave her there. She would thereby have carried out her good deed of ‘seeing the Principal home’, and any hazy memories which Moira might have when she woke up could be dismissed as wild dreams – with a hint that the Principal had over-indulged in alcohol at the reunion. Instead, Jacquelyn revised the remainder of that schedule. With a little difficulty, she got Moira’s clothes back on, and then shook and revived the Principal enough to stand up and totter along the corridor, with her weight leaning against the older woman. Although the reunion was surely over by now, Jacquelyn did not want to run the risk of encountering any lingering guests or – even worse – Jenny Neustein’s student helpers. So she steered Moira away from the main front entrance, and used her master key to unlock one of the fire exits on the side of the building, without setting off any alarms. The sweet fresh night air was balmy and it revived Moira a little, making her easier to manage. Jacquelyn steered her superior along the gravel path, aiming to come out at the parking area on its unlit side; there was no one around and it was peaceful and still, apart a brief rustle in the hedge from some small nocturnal animal.

At her car, a serviceable but ageing Volkswagen which Jacquelyn had recently caught herself ruefully considering was a good parallel for its owner, she managed to get Moira to lie across the back seat. She checked that Moira’s own car was securely locked, before leaving it there and driving the two miles to her own house – a small but pretty whiteboard built in the 1920s, in its own quite generous lot. Somehow, she woke Moira again and got the half-conscious woman into the house; just before they entered, the cool air refreshed the Principal briefly once more, and she fastened her mouth onto Jacquelyn’s for a passionate kiss, before her deputy was able to steer her inside. With some care, in case they both toppled down, Jacquelyn manoeuvred the giggling and stumbling Principal upstairs to the big double-bed in her own bedroom. The Vice-Principal had lived alone for the last eighteen months (before that, she had shared the house with a female ‘cousin’ who in fact had been her lover, not a relative), so there was no one else to bother about.

With a deep sigh of relaxation, Moira collapsed onto the soft mattress, her eyes closing in slumber once again. Tenderly, Jacquelyn undressed the Principal, and then pulled the light duvet over the naked woman. She neatly folded Moira’s clothes – noting in the process that the Principal did indeed take a G cup bra size – and then took off her own, used the bathroom and slipped under the duvet from the other side. Moira murmured something, in a more normal tone – less druggy, more just plain sleepy – and Jacquelyn felt a new thrill as the younger woman snuggled up closer and then reached for her, wrapping her arms about her body. Although her eyes were still closed, one of Moira’s hands found Jacquelyn’s left breast and squeezed it, and then drew it down to her mouth, starting to lick and suck it.

‘My God, you’re insatiable!’ gasped Jacquelyn, turned on again by these attentions. She cast the duvet aside, rolled over on top of Moira, and began a tribbing session, their legs entwined and pussies grinding together. This only aroused her more – until she noticed with shock that Moira’s eyes were open and looking at her, although with a vacancy that suggested she was still at least partly under the influence of the sleeping drug.

‘I don’t know how I got here, but – Jacquelyn? – that’s wonderful, please, don’t stop’, and to prove her point, the sexy Principal spread her legs even wider apart. This was too good to refuse, and Jacquelyn slipped out of bed to retrieve the strap-on from her bag. This time, however, she fucked Moira in the missionary position, looking intently at her face, and did it slowly and gently at first – although she finished firmer and faster, in response to Moira’s screamed requests to ‘give it me good’ and ‘fuck me hard’. Once again, Jacquelyn orgasmed herself, even though Moira was not touching her clit and there was no dildo in her own vagina. She was too tired to do more than unfasten the strap-on and drop it at the side of the bed, before the two women fell asleep, entangled together.

It was mid-morning on Sunday when the sunshine through the bedroom curtains woke Moira. She closed her eyes tightly against the brightness, feeling muzzy and hung-over, with a headache and a dry mouth. What had she been thinking of the night before, to have had so many glasses – the fizzy white wine had been deceptively strong. She didn’t remember much about the later evening, and anyway – suddenly, she realised that she was not at her own home, and was naked in someone else’s bed! Where on earth was she?

Moira felt a hand gently stroke her forehead, lifting her damp hair away with soothing gentleness. She opened her eyes and gasped in shock – in bed next to her, also naked, was Jacquelyn Drake, of all people! She was struck dumb for a moment, but took in Jacquelyn’s warm smile – much warmer than anything she had seen from her at school – and her attractive body, her still firm and pert breasts with their visibly erect nipples. Moira thought her deputy looked pretty hot for someone of forty-three, and she was far from being turned off – her taste had always been for older lovers, ever since as a teenager she had been seduced by Miss Norrington (who had then been nearing forty), the event which had set her feet firmly on the twin paths of school-teaching and lesbianism. As all this was flashing through her mind, together with a few vague and jumbled impressions from the previous night in her office (Christ!! did we fuck on my desk?) and clearer ones from the bedroom afterwards, Jacquelyn leaned forward, her breasts swinging seductively, and kissed her on the lips.

Moira lay speechless in stunned amazement. She had not been with another woman for nearly four years – and now this? No wonder her drunken self had leapt at it, somehow she must have subconsciously picked up on Jacquelyn’s interest and availability.

‘Hi, hot stuff,’ said Jacquelyn, cupping one of the Principal’s huge breasts and then lowering her mouth to lick around and suck on the nipple. Moira gave a slightly desperate moan, and then her long-suppressed needs made something snap: she didn’t need to be so fucking nun-like all the time, did she? – there was no vow of celibacy involved in being Principal (although, as a lesbian, there had to be discretion). And what could be more discrete than an affair with her deputy? – no one would question the many meetings and consultations they would need to have, or their becoming friends and visiting each other’s houses. And, by God, she wanted this, she needed this – and her hazy impressions of last night, and the sweet tenderness in her vagina, were evidence enough that the apparently-conventional Ms Jacquelyn Drake was an accomplished lesbian lover. Moira looked up at her, smiled with unfeigned pleasure, and said:

‘Hallo yourself, sexy lady. I hope pussy is on the breakfast menu in this house?’

Jacquelyn felt a thrill of exhilaration unlike anything she known for years. She returned a radiant smile which transformed her usually sober expression, making her seem younger, livelier and happier than Moira had ever see her before – and even more attractive.

‘Oh, yes babe!’ replied Jacquelyn with an eager laugh, as one hand slipped to her own crotch and toyed with her slit; ‘and titties too … yours are just so magnificent’, she added, with open admiration.

‘Do you really like them?’ asked Moira, a little shyly, for she had quite mixed feelings about her big breasts. Lying on the soft bed and looking up at Jacquelyn’s trim figure, she suddenly felt deliciously submissive towards her day-time subordinate. Fluttering her eyelashes coquettishly, Moira purred: ‘they’re all yours – you can do whatever you like with them.’

Jacquelyn gave a slight gasp at this wonderfully erotic offer from the big-busted woman in her bed, and felt her own responding wetness. She knew exactly what she wanted to do: she threw the duvet off the bed, and swung a leg across so that she was straddling Moira’s chest. Taking one of the Principal’s full breasts in her left hand, she squeezed it firmly so that the nipple was pushed upwards like a mountain peak, and then she lowered her gaping labial lips over it, forcing the tit into the cavity of her vagina. Grasping the breast, she used it like a substitute dildo, vigorously frotting the erect nipple up and down inside her pussy and grunting in arousal as she did so. It was also intensely stimulating for Moira, the sensations from the titty-fucking radiating out from her breast like wildfire, and she began to squirm and moan beneath Jacquelyn, her movements turning on the older woman even more. Jacquelyn’s head went back as she forced her cunt down even harder, and at the same time she reached behind with her free hand to clutch Moira between the legs. The Principal gave a mewl of delighted pleasure and spread her thighs apart, as Jacquelyn’s long forefinger plunged into her vagina whilst her thumb sought out her clitoris – seizing them both in a pincer-like grip, and rubbing in erogenous stimulation. She certainly seemed to hit Moira’s G-spot, as the younger woman began to give rasping cries and to buck and thrust underneath Jacquelyn so forcefully that she might have toppled off if Moira had not reached out with both hands to hold her at the waist. With wild abandon, shoving even more of Moira’s warm and amazingly malleable breast into her cavity, Jacquelyn rode them both to an intense and prolonged simultaneous climax. As Moira’s explosive orgasm receded, she released her grip on Jacquelyn and the older woman slid down onto the bed beside her, breathless and dizzy from her exertions and their amazingly satisfying results.

‘Oh my God, Jacquelyn, that was wonderful’, sighed Moira, nuzzling her soft breasts against the taller woman. ‘I do hope you’re going to be doing this to me often … very often … very, very often!’

The naked Vice-Principal gazed tenderly at the nude body of the Principal (My God, if the staff or students could see us now! she suddenly thought, and had to struggle to suppress a delighted giggle). She replied with simple and wholly convincing sincerity:

‘I’d love to, Moira, I’d love to.’

In that instant, Jacquelyn moved from simple physical desire to falling in love, and determined that at the first chance she could get, she would delete all of the pictures she had taken the previous night. It was time for a fresh start, a truly new dawn, she thought, as the two women settled down to a long 69, broken only by cries of encouragement, squeals of pleasure and gasps of orgasmic ecstasy.

If you enjoyed this, check out my other stories … you might like them too … (to find them, follow the author link at the top of this story)

---

Shelly’s heart is broken, but her spirit isn’t.

What’s a girl to do after finding out that the other half of her heart is possibly her sister? In Shelly’s case, it’s pick up the pieces and try to save to worlds. Hopefully she stays alive long enough to try.

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =
Chapter 14
= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =
Honest Senators?

Jessica cursed as she ducked behind another building. The sun was coming up and it’d taken her all night to reach this city. She was tired, filthy, and cranky. Why had she told them? It wasn’t right, and it wasn’t fair! Her plans weren’t ruined. She was sure she could salvage them, but it was going to take a lot more effort.

No one had treated her as fair as Shelly and Eldon had, and now because of that four-armed tramp, they hated her. They had to! She could see no way that they wouldn’t hate her. It didn’t matter to her that they were half-related. At least, she was certain that they shared the same father. The Pillar of Fire had never told her who her father was, but everyone knew that she and the hero of the Chaos War, Lyden Snow, were lovers.

A car drove past where she hid in the early morning shadows. She knew she wasn’t seen.

Why do you care? The voice in her head demanded. She hated that voice. It’d been with her since childhood. Always demanding, and never caring. The first time she went to Earth had been a nightmare. Her mother couldn’t leave the Shadow World, but had one of her kobolds take her in the dark of night. Midnight had struck, and suddenly she was the voice in another person’s head. It’d been horrible to watch as the other girl forced the kobold to rape and pillage the small Egyptian town. As the sun came up, Jessica was able to regain control, but by then the damage was done.

Enough townspeople were able to band together and kill the kobold. It hadn’t been his fault. His death still tore at her in her darkest nightmares. They hadn’t recognized the little black haired girl, and took care of her until she could slip away and make it back to her mother’s volcano. She was locked away after that.

To make it worse, her mother had agreed with the kobold’s death! She claimed he needed to die so that other magical creatures wouldn’t be feared. She hated her mother. She hated both worlds that Angela helped support. She wanted to break it down.

She waited for another car to go by, before slipping out and heading north. She needed to get to a portal, and back to the Shadow World before the other woman tried to take over again. She could sense one a few miles away. She didn’t know how she could sense them, but it felt like a tear in the fabric of reality to her.

Would it really be so bad to stay here? the other voice asked. We could have so much fun. Wouldn’t it be better to live the way we want, instead of always hiding? I know how tired you are of hiding who you really are. Who we really are. With my power, you could have whatever you wanted. Whoever you wanted. You could have had the twins. At the same time, even if you wanted. Why must you keep me locked away? You have no problem using my power to trap beings outside of this reality. You use my power to control them afterwards. Why not let me show you what else we can do together? You could have everything. No more hiding.

Jessica shoved the voice down and shook her head. No matter how tempting the words were, that thing was evil. It didn’t care about anything but itself. She had to find a way to get rid of that voice forever. The other woman made her a promise once, and it was the only one that Jessica believed. Bring the two worlds together. Get rid of the separation between Earth and the Shadow World, and the voice would be able to go away. It was the duality in the two worlds that allowed the voice to stay inside her. She didn’t understand it herself, but deep down she believed that bringing the two worlds together would free her.

Jessica had already killed one Pillar. If she could kill two more, the remaining three wouldn’t be able to support the Shadow World, and it would rejoin Earth. She refused to kill her own mother no matter how much she hated the Pillar of Fire, and the Pillar of Air was out of the question as well. She wouldn’t kill family, no matter what the reward. That left the Pillars of Earth, Light, and Dark.

Perhaps with the darkness in her soul, it was time to make her next move.

“You left quite a trail of emotional damage behind you,” Gloria’s voice said nearby, making Jessica jump and spin. She landed in a defensive crouch, ready for an attack. “I guess I did the same though. Would have liked to stick around for the orgy, but I had to catch up to you. What’s your next move?”

* * * *

Shelly tumbled in a world of turmoil. Chaos surrounded her mind as she both fought to run away from Jessica’s last words, and tried to cope with them.

Angela, the Pillar of Fire, was Jessica’s mom. Everyone knew that Lyden Snow and Angela were together, and had been since before the Chaos War. Jessica was too young to be before that time, unless she’d lied about her age.

Shelly’s mind locked onto that thought. Jessica had to be older than she pretended. It was the only thing that made sense. She had to be a child from before Angela met her father. Jessica Couldn’t be her half-sister! She just couldn’t be!

“So what if she is?” Shemhazau’s voice penetrated the chaos surrounding her. It was one more thing for her mind to anchor on.

The swirling chaos slowed. Her surrounding began to coalesce into vague shapes, but no more.

“Where are you, Grandpa? I—I can’t see.”

“Grandpa?” Shemhazau’s voice carried through to her, solidifying her surroundings even more. She almost thought she could hear the surf sliding against the sand. “I can’t believe I’m a grandpa. Do I look old enough to be a grandpa?”

His outline was still fuzzy, but she could at least tell where he was. She moved to him and threw her arms around him. Everything became solid as she felt him in her arms. Tears sprang from her eyes as she hugged the old man. She buried her face against his chest as her body shook with sobs. She didn’t know how long he held her, and neither one spoke.

“Thank you,” she said when she finally pulled away and wiped at her cheeks. “I haven’t cried like that since…” she trailed off. She couldn’t remember ever feeling that bad. Not even when Sheldon and Mandy had caused all those deaths, had she cried that hard, and that was the saddest thing she could remember happening to her.

“It was truly my pleasure,” Shemhazau said with a soft grin. “It’s been a very long time since such a beautiful woman has held me. I nearly forgot what it was like.”

She grimaced at him, not in the mood for his flirting. “I’m distraught over finding out that my girlfriend, the woman I thought I loved, might be my half-sister, and you’re going to flirt with me?” she accused him.

“I wasn’t flirting,” he held up his hands in self-defense. “I was just stating the absolute truth. Not sure why I did, though…”

“Mandy must be around my body,” Shelly said as she turned her back on the old man and walked up the now clearly defined beach. “I’m surprised it’s affecting you, though.”

“So, this Mandy… She forces everyone around her to tell the truth?” Shemhazau asked with curiosity. Shelly explained about her brother’s ex-girlfriend, and some of the problems she’d caused.

“Interesting…” he mused when she’d finished. “So I can state that I’m a very lonely old man who misses his wife terribly, but I can’t say the sun is black without qualifying the statement.”

Shelly stared at him, as it appeared he’d just told a lie. The sun wasn’t black!

“I can’t read your thoughts, but technically, what I said wasn’t a lie. The sun isn’t black. I had to state that I can’t say it, in order to say it. Interesting effect. Especially since I was able to state what I said I couldn’t state.”

Shelly was getting a headache trying to follow that logic, and shook her head to dismiss it. “I need to wake up. They need me. This is going to kill Eldon, and when my dad finds out…”

“No, you need to stay here a bit longer.” Shemhazau placed his hand on her shoulder, mentally and physically stopping her from leaving. “I understand you’re going through a lot of pain. I can help.”

“I’m not letting you into my pants!” she snapped at him, certain she knew what kind of help he offered.

“That’s not what I was referring to, young lady.” He sounded sincere. She would have doubted him, if she knew he had be honest right then.

“I’ve been alive longer than almost any other living being in either world. Hell, even dying couldn’t kill me. How many people can say that?” He chuckled at his own joke, but Shelly glared at him. “Anyway. I think I know a thing or two about forbidden love. I used to rule the succubae until I grew bored of that, and passed it off to TanaVesta. That was a mistake… I loved your grandmother more than anything else in this world, until your father came along.”

“Yeah, but grandma wasn’t your sister,” Shelly snapped. “There’s a difference between loving someone of a different race, and having sex with a family member.”

“You’re right, and you’re wrong,” he told her. “I’ve seen a lot of sex, and I’ve seen it for the wrong reasons. I’ve also seen it for the right reasons. I like to get kinky, I won’t deny that, but I have never, never, forced it on someone who wasn’t willing. We can’t always control who we love, but we can control how we love them. You love your brother, right?”

“Yeah, but I’d never have—” she started to say but he cut her off.

“You chose how to love him. Nothing more.” The way he said it made it seem as though it were common sense, but he was still wrong.

“It’s a different kind of love,” she tried to explain. “I’ve seen him naked plenty of times, and… and… you know.” For some reason, she couldn’t complete that statement. She didn’t think she’d ever been tempted. He was her brother!

“Is it? Different, I mean?” he demanded, and Shelly nodded her head, unwilling to speak. “I don’t think it is. Only the way you choose to express it is. Stop glaring at me. I told you, I know what I’m talking about. What have you done every time your brother was in trouble? What has he done for you?”

“We protect each other,” she told him with a bit of defiance.

“Exactly. And for Jessica?” he arched one eyebrow at her.

“That’s—” she started to say, but her throat closed off before she could say different. She chose a different tact. “I would go out of my way to protect anyone in danger. It’s what we’ve done for the last few years, protecting humans visiting the Shadow World. I don’t love them.”

“No, I doubt you do, but that is different. I’m guessing that your brother put himself into mortal danger to save you. He went well out of his way to save you. I’m even willing to go so far as to say that he would give up his life to save yours, and I’ve never even met him. I’ll go a step further, and state that you are willing to do the same.”

“But…” she trailed off, already seeing where he was going.

“Would you do any less for Jessica? I doubt it.”

“But I don’t want to—”

“The only thing that’s different is how you choose to show that love.” He gave her a solemn look, daring her to argue more. While she was tired of being interrupted, it was hard to argue with his logic. “I’m not saying you need to go back to having sex with her, though let’s face it… There’s no putting the yolk back in the shell once it’s broken. What’s done, is done. You love her. If it really bothers you that much, don’t stop loving her. Just stop lusting after her.”

“But how do I deal with the fact that I’ve… That we’ve… Damn it, I had sex with my sister!” The swear word slipped out as her frustration grew to a boiling point.

“Maybe you did, and maybe you didn’t,” Shemhazau shrugged his shoulders.

“There are a lot of things you can argue, but I know for a fact that I had sex with her,” Shelly spat.

“Did she say she was your sister?” he asked as though she were missing something important.

Shelly opened her mouth to say yes, but, “No,” came out instead. She paused as that single word sank in, then rejected it. “Her mother is the Pillar of Fire. I think she has to be my sister.”

He examined her for a long moment before replying. “Angela was a good girl. I did my best to help her grow into a good succubus. When I found out she fell in love with my son, I was happy for them. You know, I raised them both, though in different ways. They could almost be siblings… Anyway, I know how much she wanted to be a mother. I have no doubt she wouldn’t willingly cheat on your father, even though she is a succubus.”

His words sank into her heart and made it even heavier. She didn’t know the Pillar of Fire very well, but hearing him state that she wouldn’t cheat on her father, drove the knife in her heart deeper.

“There is a difference between love and lust,” Shemhazau continued on as though ignorant of her emotions. “People confuse the two all the time. You can love someone and not lust after them. By the same token, you can lust after someone, but not love them.”

“I get it,” she yelled and looked up to meet his eyes. Gray eyes, just like her father. Just like Sheldon and her had. Just like Bridgette had. But Jessica’s were blue… Of course, Brock’s eyes were brown. Jessica had black hair, just like Eldon, but his hair color came from their mother. She wracked her brain to think if there were any other genetic similarities between Jessica and her family, but couldn’t come up with any. “I can love her, without having to have sex with her. Is there anything else you want to tell me, or can I go now?”

“Apparently my son hasn’t raised you to respect your elders properly,” Shemhazau muttered. “I’d bend you over my knee and show you the proper way to behave, but I can’t think of any reason to keep you here. Unless, you’re into getting spanked? Does that glare really work on anyone? Because I think it looks cute on you. Oh, fine. Be that way. Tell your father hi. It seems like the sex out there has finally stopped. It must have been one helluva orgy for me to sense it in here.”

Shelly’s face slipped from glaring at her perverted grandfather, to shock at his words. She opened her mouth to ask what he was talking about, but the sandy beach and rolling waves were already starting to fade away.

“What do you mean, your fiancée?” Sheldon’s voice penetrated the fog surrounding her before she woke up.

* * * *

When waking from a deep sleep, after having a traumatizing experience, finding a woman with a needle literally sticking out of her finger and poking into your arm is a little more than terrifying. Shelly wasn’t in the least bit embarrassed to yank her arm away as she screamed.

“Shelly?” Sheldon’s voice reached her, full of concern. “Shelly! You’re all right!”

She had just enough time to note that he was completely naked before he tackled her to the bed in a massive hug. There was no way she could mistake his massive erection poking into her side. Before she could stop it, the thought that something that big and twisted poking into her in a different spot would feel great. Damn her grandfather and his subversive words!

She shuddered, and shoved hard against him. “Get off me! Why are you naked?” She glanced around and realized that only Sonia and she were clothed. Everyone else was fully nude, including some strange man she didn’t recognize with large fairy wings resting in the fountain next to Bridgette. Even Mei was nude, lying next to an equally nude Mihale Maztaim. Brooke, Becky, and her father were close to the fountain, staring at her with wide eyes. Shlee and Mandy were near the door, with a gap just big enough to fit her brother between them. Where was Gloria? Had Mandy and Sheldon gotten back together? What was going on? She remembered Shemhazau’s words about an orgy, and she could see the evidence of that running down a few legs, and in the nakedness of those around her.

“How long have I been out?” She asked as she held the back of her hand to her head.

“Exactly three hours, seven minutes, and forty-two seconds,” Sonia informed her. “You didn’t miss anything, other than a bunch of drama.”

Only a bit over three hours? It felt like a great deal more than that, but time sleeping, or in the Mens Mundi could be deceiving.

“Where’s Gloria, and who is that next to Bridgette?” From the way Eldon flinched at Gloria’s name, she knew that news wouldn’t be good.

“Hey toots!” the man by her half-sister grinned at her. “I’ve been watching you for quite a while!” The way he leered at her made Shemhazau’s advances seem tame.

“Be respectful, Oberon, or else,” Bridgette commanded. When had she become forceful? From the way Oberon’s cheeks colored, Shelly had to wonder what kind of control Bridgette had over him. When he shrunk down to four inches in height, Shelly knew what he was.

“You’re a fairy!” she gasped and pointed at the little man with butterfly wings.

“I’m not just any fairy!” he said, full of indignation. “I’ll have you fucking know, I’m Oberon, King of the Fairies, Keeper—”

“Keeper of the Cup, Lover of Ladies, yada, yada, yada,” everyone else in the car intoned at almost the same time.

“Nobody ever lets me finish!” he stamped his foot in the air and folded his arms in a pout.

“I told you to be respectful,” Bridgette chided him. “And watch the language! Dad doesn’t like foul mouths, and neither do I!”

“I’m sorry, my love. Shade of my heart. Butter to my Biscuit. But I was going to change it to Lover of One Lady. You!”

“Oh really?” Bridgette asked, then shimmered and changed into Brock. “Not sure I know how to take that.”

“Forgive me, my heart. I am Oberon, King of the Fairies, Keeper of the Cup, Lover of You, and Soulkeeper of the Fay.”

“Feel better for getting that all out?” he raised one eyebrow.

“Only if you’ll forgive me, oh wondrous one!”

“I think I’m still dreaming,” Shelly muttered and placed her hand back against her head. “Or I was out longer than a few hours.”

“What Sonia calls drama, was actually pretty important,” Lyden said as he pulled on his pants. “Sorry you had to see us all like that, Shelly. What Gloria called a parting gift was fun at the time, but I wish she hadn’t done it now.”

“Parting gift?” Shelly asked, not liking the sound of that. “What—?”

“I don’t regret it,” Mandy said as she helped Sheldon get dressed.

“Neither do I!” Shlee added as she took a moment to slip her hand into his pants and adjust his erection. Why was her brother glowing? There was too much Shelly still didn’t understand.

“Knock that off, Shlee,” Eldon gripped the woman’s hand and pulled it away. “What about your fiancée?”

“Wait!” Shelly almost screamed. Her head was starting to spin as she tried to understand everything she’d missed while talking to Shemhazau. “You two are getting married? What about Gloria? What did Dad mean by her parting gift? Where did Oberon come from? Why is Sheldon glowing? Why was everyone naked when I woke up? On second thought, don’t answer that last one. Grandpa already clued me in. Why are you all staring at me like that?”

“You’ve been through a rough moment,” Sonia said as she laid her hand on Shelly’s shoulder. She was surprised at how much care the robot seemed to have in her voice and on her face. Whoever programmed her had done a phenomenal job. “Do you want to talk about that first? I’ve been programmed to help with any situation you’d like to discuss.”

“Not right now,” Shelly said. She felt odd with how genuine Sonia sounded. Shelly knew she was a mechanical being, but she didn’t act like one.

“It’s not good to bottle things up,” Sonia offered, but didn’t seem to press the issue. “Feel free to talk to me if you need to. I promise complete confidentiality.”

“Except for the government?” Sheldon asked.

Sonia directed a dirty look his way, before shaking her head. “No. Laws protect patient confidentiality. That information is only shared if the patient requests it.”

“Thanks, I think,” Shelly said, still unsure of the woman. “But my grandfather helped me with that, and I know he can’t tell anyone.” She became aware of her father giving her a strange look, and couldn’t hide her grimace. This wasn’t going to go over very well.

“Shemhazau Encantado says hi, Dad. Apparently you really didn’t kill him.” She had to swallow a lump in her throat as she saw tears form in his eyes. “He happens to be living in my Mens Mundi.”

“Dad?” Lyden choked with emotion. “Can it really be? I… I thought… In your—But how?”

“You never told me he was such a pervert,” Shelly chuckled with unease.

She didn’t expect his reaction as he launched himself for the bed and swept her up in a massive hug. That made for two unexpected hugs since waking up. At least her father was clothed! “That sounds like him, all right. He was always fascinated with Jennifer’s boobs, and he had some other… odd, ideas. Can I talk to him? Can he hear me?”

“I don’t know,” she gasped, trying to fill her compressed lungs with air. Her dad was a lot stronger than he looked. “So far I’ve only been able to talk to him when I was near death. I haven’t been able to access my Mens Mundi on my own. I was going to ask Gloria about it, but…” She trailed off as she caught the look in Eldon’s eyes. Lyden let her go and stepped back. Everyone was either red cheeked, or looking away from her. Well, everyone other than Sonia.

Sheldon was the first to speak up. “Gloria… left.” Shelly could tell that it took a lot for her brother to get those two words out, but like a dam bursting, once opened up, the rest soon followed. “She claimed I glowed brighter than the sun to her. By the way, the reason I glow in your eyes is because you care for me. The more I glow to someone, the more they care about me. Anyway, since she had refused to say it before, I was so happy! She loved me! But she claimed it was dangerous for her to love. To prove it, she made these two fall in love with me, and made everyone else so horny, they couldn’t resist having a little orgy in here.”

“She didn’t make me love you,” Mandy added. “I don’t think I ever stopped.”

“Even if she made me feel this way,” Shlee piped in, “I don’t regret it. Gloria was right about one thing. You’re worth loving.”

By the sick look that crossed her brother’s face, Shelly suspected that that didn’t make him feel any better.

“What about your fiancée?” Eldon turned on the werewolf. He wasn’t angry with her. If anything, Shelly would say that he looked and sounded defeated.

“I still love him too,” Shlee stated, then covered her mouth and glared at Mandy. “I don’t want to talk about him, though. I can’t because it’s supposed to be a secret. People wouldn’t understand if they—mnfmfm.” The last part was muffled as she covered her mouth again.

“How can you love two men?” Eldon asked. He didn’t demand. He didn’t yell, or scream, or even act like he truly cared about the answer.

Shlee mumbled something behind her hand, and shook her head, pain and worry evident in her eyes.

“None of us will judge you,” Lyden interrupted. “I know what it is like to love multiple women. At first I felt like a dirty lecher for it, but as long as you’re honest with the ones you care about, and they are okay with it, there is no reason to hide.

Shelly noticed the woman’s blue eyes start to turn golden as the hand covering her mouth grew claws. She knew she needed to intercede before something happened. It took more effort than she realized to get off the bed, but she moved to the strawberry blonde haired woman.

Shlee shied away from her, but Shelly placed her hand on the woman’s shoulder and looked into her bright eyes. “It’s okay. We’re friends here. None of us will judge you. Look around.” Her arm swept to point out people as she mentioned them. “My father has multiple wives, each one a different race. My half sibling, Bridgette, can be either gender he or she wishes, and by the looks of it has a fairy hanging on her every word. Mei is a half-dragon who apparently had sex with the enemy, if I’m judging his scratches correctly. Mihale might judge you, but his opinion is worth less than crap. My brother is the last person to ever be judgmental of another person. And me? Hell, apparently I was in love with my own sister.” That still hurt to say, but it seemed to come easier each time she said it. “Whatever you have to say can’t be any worse than that.”

As she spoke, Shelly noticed that Shlee calmed dawn and returned to normal. Tears filled her eyes as she gazed between the twins. She saw the love in the werewolf’s eyes as she stared at Sheldon, but also saw fear behind it. After another moment, she nodded and lowered her hand.

“His name is Dimitri Volglov,” Shlee’s voice came out weak but clear. “You have to know, Lyden, I don’t ever want to hurt you. I—”

“I’m getting tired of hearing that,” Sheldon cut her off, showing a little emotion. She would have expected him to be angry or furious, but instead, he sounded tired and resigned.

“I… I understand, my love. I’m sorry. I’m just… I mean…” Her chest rose as she visibly gained courage. Whatever it was, it had to be powerful to keep her from spilling everything out in Mandy’s presence. “Dimitri is a… a… vampire.”

Everyone was silent for a long while, as they tried to absorb that information. Bridgette was the first to break the silence, summing up almost everyone else’s thoughts in one word.

“So?”

“Dear…” Brooke placed her hand on her daughter’s shoulder. “Werewolves and vampires have been mortal enemies for centuries. They hate each other with a passion that is almost instinctual. The thought of two of them getting together and… It doesn’t make sense.”

“Like a mermaid getting along with the Pillar of Fire?” Lyden asked with a small smile.

“That’s different,” Brooke stated. “Whenever I go into Angela’s demesne, I have to have Becky cast certain spells on me so that I don’t dry out. Vampires and werewolves are mortal enemies. Usually when one is in the presence of the other, they go into a rage and try to destroy each other.”

“Aren’t vampires supposed to be evil?” Mei asked. She’d remained quiet for most of the conversation. Enough so, that Shelly kept forgetting she was there, unless she looked right at the half-dragon woman with her scaly legs and curled horns protruding from her temples.

“Dimitri is different,” Shlee stated and all eyes returned to her. “He doesn’t act like the other vampires. He’s better than them.”

“But your family wouldn’t approve if they knew, right?” Becky asked in a sympathetic tone.

“Approve?” Shlee asked in shock but didn’t look away from Sheldon’s eyes. “They’d tear me to bits and burn and burry the remains. Not necessarily in that order.”

Shelly’s heart went out to her brother as she saw new pain blossom in his face. It looked like the twins were destined for heartache, no matter what happened. Jessica had hurt them both, and now Gloria had doubly pained Sheldon, both by leaving him, and saddling his heart with a woman who was already taken. Shelly believed that Shlee now loved both men, but she understood her brother’s morals. He would never willingly steal another man’s woman.

She wanted to be angry with Shlee, but understood her position as well. She had to keep her fiancée a secret, or face something worse than death. She hadn’t asked to love Sheldon, but had it forced on her. Shelly didn’t doubt that love was real, even if it hadn’t come by genuine means.

She was torn. She could see the hurt and anger on Sheldon’s face, but she also sympathized with the fear in Shlee’s eyes.

“Sheldon, maybe we should—” she started to say maybe they should wait until they had some time to cool off before making any decisions, but the Orange Bubble stopped and Sonia stared outside.

“This car is a security risk.” Sonia didn’t look happy. “Somehow we’re stopped on the front lawn of the White House. How the hell did we make it past all the security?”

“This wonderful car doesn’t get noticed unless it wants to,” Lyden said as he ran a loving hand along one wall.

“I can worry about the logistics and dangers of that later,” Sonia didn’t seem to like that idea at all. “Right now I need to get to the President, make sure she’s safe, find out where Mihale’s son is and eliminate him as a threat, and if we’re lucky create peace between two worlds.”

Mihale struggled against his bonds, but almost no one paid him any mind.

“I’m not sitting this one out,” Lyden stated and pulled out a pistol. He pulled back the top, verifying there was a round in the chamber before looking around to meet everyone’s gaze. No one argued. There wasn’t time to argue.

“Let me take the lead,” Sonia stated as they piled out of the Volkswagen Beetle. They weren’t worried about leaving Mihale alone in the car. The Orange Bubble would make sure no one could save him. “If we run into the Secret Service, let me do the talking. Most of them know me.”

“Sheldon, grab my neck,” Shelly ordered her brother. “Try not to kill with me too much if you can avoid it. It has… odd effects—affects?—on me.”

“Like?” he asked even as he gripped her neck and she changed into the form of the dull gray katana.

“Just don’t!” she snapped at him, vibrating to make the noise.

“That looks just like Murasame, except the blade’s a bit different,” Lyden commented. Shelly thought she heard a slight hitch in his voice. “You really do have my father in your head. He’d better keep his hands to himself.” His voice dropped to that of a concerned parent with such abruptness, that it startled her. Lyden Snow had always been the type of father to teach his kids but let them make their own mistakes. All things considered and learned over the last few hours, it struck her as odd.

“Halt!” Someone cried out as they approached the front entryway. The White House was huge, with tall white columns supporting a high white roof. It was too much of one color for Shelly’s tastes, but she didn’t have to live there.

“Emergency!” Sonia yelled to the black suited guards. They lifted their rifles and pointed right at the running group. “POTUS is in danger! Authorization: SONIA-15-03-80.”

One of the guards placed his finger against an earpiece and listened, but no one slowed down. It only took a second before he waved to the other guards. “Stand down. It’s Sonia.” He had a grin on his face as he looked her over. “Go save her, toots!” He slapped her rear as they ran past.

“Thanks, Randall,” Sonia ground her teeth. “And tell your wife I said hi.”

That dropped the smirk from his face, as the other Secret Service agents chuckled.

“What was that about?” Eldon asked the android as they barreled through the front doors.

“I am a sex-bot,” Sonia growled. “Some people took advantage of that fact. He was one of them.”

“You were forced to service them?” Sheldon asked, anger thick in his voice. Shelly felt pride in her brother’s indignation, then he had to go and ruin it. “That’s not right! Even if you are just a machine, you shouldn’t be forced to—”

“Just a machine?” Sonia asked as they raced down a hallway. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Shut up while you still can,” Shelly whispered to her brother.

“I can smell President Louise this way,” Shlee commented. She’d changed into her wolf form, and was a good four feet tall at the shoulders. “I can’t smell any fear or panic in her scent.”

“Something doesn’t seem right,” Brooke said from her position at the rear of their column. “Everyone here is too calm.”

Shlee changed shapes as they burst through a large set of double doors, and saw Martha Louise sitting calmly at the head of a long oak table. Well-dressed men and women sat around the table, while Secret Service agents lined the walls. Those at the table looked at them with shock, while the agents drew their side-arms and took aim.

“Ambassador Snow,” President Louise was the first to break the silence. “I’m glad to see you got your family back, but I don’t think your weapons are appropriate.” She was calm and collected, which only added to Shelly’s confusion. She was supposed to be in danger. They’d rushed here as fast as the Orange Bubble could take them, but she appeared to be just fine.

“Your life is in danger, President Louise,” Sonia stated with conviction before turning her gaze on the agents still pointing weapons at them. “The agents at the door should have warned you already. Why haven’t you gotten her to safety?”

“We’ve received no word of danger,” one of the agents standing behind Martha Louise stated. “Stand down, Sonia. She is in no danger here.”

Sheldon slowly lowered Shelly until her tip touched the ground. She couldn’t see very well from this angle, and shifted back to her normal form. There were a few gasps as she appeared, and some of the pistols shifted to cover her.

“What is the meaning of this?” a man in an expensive looking black suit that did nothing to hide his heavyset frame, demanded. He squared off against Lyden. “Ambassador Snow. I would expect nothing less from a monster like you. How dare you barge into this meeting! Aren’t you civilized enough to know what a closed door means? In case you aren’t—”

“Senator McConley,” Lyden grinned, but Shelly could see it was forced. “I’m quite aware of what a closed door means. I wonder, though. You weren’t part of this conversation. Do you often barge into conversations that don’t concern you?” Becky placed her hand on his arm, but he didn’t look away from the glaring senator.

McConley sputtered for a moment before finding his voice. “How dare you! I should have you arrested. No one speaks to me like that! You are interrupting a serious meeting. We were just about to vote on naming the creatures from your vile world. I was against it at first, but now I see that giving them a vile name to match their vile nature is perfect.” He turned to face the President. “I vote yes for officially naming them Lydonese.”

Everyone remained tense and no one moved for a couple seconds. Shelly saw her father’s jaw tense as he ground his teeth together. A sure sign he was furious. Lyden’s eyes moved to Mandy and a grin split his face a moment later.

“Tell me, Senator. How much money has the Paladonic Knights donated to your campaign?” Lyden’s voice was silky smooth as he asked the question.

“Donated? Ha!” the senator scoffed. “They are my campaign. I’ve belonged to them for a few decades now. I hardly make a decision without checking with them first. They fund almost everything I do.” By the triumphant look on his face, he didn’t realize that he’d just put himself in a lot of trouble.

“Does that include putting the President’s life in danger?” Lyden asked, remaining at ease.

The senator grew confused even as his mouth opened to answer with complete honesty. He had no choice but to tell the truth with Mandy in the room. “The assassination attempt wasn’t my decision. I was told where not to be at the time, to remain safe.” McConley’s eyes grew large as he realized he was giving away his secrets.

“Arrest him,” Sonia ordered a couple agents, and they broke from their shock to comply.

“I didn’t mean to say that! It’s the truth, but I meant to lie! This isn’t right! Unhand me! I can have someone kill your wife and children within the hour, if you don’t let me go right this instant.”

“Make sure he can’t contact anyone,” Sonia ordered as the agent got a worried look in his eyes. “Find a deep dark hole to shove him in until we can ask him more questions later.”

“That was… unexpected,” President Louise stated, still on her feet.

“Everything will be clear in a moment or two, Madame President,” Lyden stated. He then faced one half of the long table. “Are any of you in league with the Paladonic Knights or Daughters of Respite? Have any of you conspired to assassinate President Louise?” He was greeted to that question with a number of indignant denials.

He turned to the other half, and Shelly could see two people—one woman and one man—sweating profusely.

“President Louise,” stated the woman, “this is ridiculous!” The man sweating next to her nodded with enthusiasm. “We’re all loyal Americans here. It’s not illegal to accept money from certain groups.”

“It is if they are labelled a terrorist group,” another female senator stated. “I have never accepted money, or bribes from either group.”

“But surely Ambassador Snow or his witch wife has cast a spell,” the sweating man said. “Nothing he says, or forces us to say, is admissible—“

“No spell has been cast,” Mandy stated. She received a number of glares for cutting off the politician—or maybe it was that she was obviously not human with her four arms. “No one can tell a lie in my presence. No spell has been cast. All of you still have free will, and can act as you please. The only thing that my presence affects is your ability to lie. If you try, you will end up speaking more truth than you intend. I have no authority here, but I recommend that if you’re guilty, you come clean of your own choice. It will be less embarrassing for you.”

“But also less entertaining,” Oberon complained. “You should lie, so I can laugh at you.”

If anyone was angry with Mandy’s words, they became infuriated with Oberon’s statement. Voices erupted in livid heat as they denied any accusations. The only ones not speaking were the two sweating senators.

President Louise banged her fists against the table, trying to regain order as Bridgette grabbed the Fairy King and held him behind her back. She shifted forms, becoming Brock, and glared at anyone who even looked like they might come after the four-inch man. Standing there in his mechanical legs, he looked truly intimidating.

Sheldon stepped forward before Shelly had a chance to stop him, and slammed his fist down on the table. The large wooden surface looked solid, but it didn’t stand a chance against him. A three foot by four foot chunk smashed against the floor, and everyone went silent. He looked around the room with disgust on his face. A couple of the agents eyed him warily, but none of them drew their weapons.

“I find it hard to believe that you are supposed to be leading this nation,” Eldon stated, his voice dripping with disdain. A woman who’d already professed her innocence tried to speak up, but he silenced her with a hand gesture. Shelly had never seen her brother act like this before. She didn’t know whether to be impressed, or afraid. “Real leaders, leaders like President Louise, know better than to sit here and bicker. You are acting more like children than elected officials. If you’re innocent, say so when I point at you.”

“We’re politicians,” one man in an expensive suit stated. “None of us are innocent. We lie to our constituents on a daily basis. If the American public knew how their government was really being run, we’d all be executed as mfff—” he slapped his hands over his mouth as he realized what he was saying.

Shelly was getting used to seeing that look on peoples’ faces again.

“I assume you’re done talking?” Eldon asked and the man nodded. “Good, except for one thing. Are you conspiring with the P.K.s or the D.O.R.s?” The man shook his head, and Shelly saw her brother’s face darken. “You need to speak it.”

“No,” the senator uncovered his mouth long enough to speak.

“Good. You can sit there quietly now.” Sheldon grinned as though he were talking to a little child and pointed to the next senator. “How about you?”

This time he faced a woman. The same one that Shelly had noticed sweating earlier. The woman’s blonde hair hung limp and moist on her head as her eyes searched to room for some sort of escape. She saw Shlee and her eyes opened wide. “You can’t expect me to speak in front of her! She’s a journalist, and a well-known one at that. I haven’t agreed to any interviews. This is extortion! No matter what I say, she’ll twist it to meet the media’s agenda. She can’t be trusted with the truth!”

“And what is the truth?” Lyden asked before Sheldon could yell at her. He spoke in such a calm voice that after Sheldon’s rant, he seemed completely calm and reasonable.

“That the president needs to be killed, and a way made clear for pure humans to survive. Real people, not like you or those monsters with you, can’t be expected to share this world. You all need to be wiped from existence.” She stood with her hands on her hips as though she hadn’t just perjured herself. Everyone stared at her with shock, and she became visibly nervous as no one else spoke. Shelly suspected that she hadn’t realized what she’d just said.

It was the president who broke the silence with her calm voice. “Arrest her.”

Shelly wondered if some of the Secret Service were magical, they moved with such speed. One moment the senator was standing before them with cracking confidence, and the next she was on the floor, screaming obscenities. Shelly’s father shook his head, muttering about, “Such language…”

“Well, now that that is cleared up, we should get to more important matters,” the other sweating senator intoned as the screaming woman left the large room.

“More important than treason?” Another senator demanded. This one was a woman that’d already professed her innocence.

“Ahem, yes… Well, that’s taken care of, and we have other matter’s that need to be resolved before we go into recess. Matters like naming the otherworldly creatures.” He mopped his brow with a kerchief as his eyes darted around the room. “Besides… If this goes on much longer, I’ll confess to having an affair with Senator Otton, and authorizing the Secret Service to abandon the president during the first attempted assassination.” He waived his hand at the door, indicating who Senator Otton was, then stared at his hand in shock as though it were to blame for his honesty.

Before the president could order his arrest, Sheldon stepped forward and struck the man in the face. The senator’s nose exploded as he flew across the room and struck the other wall hard enough to leave an indent in the drywall.

“President Louise has been an outstanding president,” Sheldon snarled with more anger than Shelly thought was justified. What had gotten into her brother? This anger was unlike him.

“While I appreciate you defending my honor, I can’t have you hitting any more of my senators, even if they deserved it.” Martha’s voice still held its calm, but there was a slight edge to it now. “Arrest them both.”

Mandy and Shlee stepped in front of Sheldon as a couple agents approached him. Shlee’s eyes turned yellow and her claws extended in warning. Mandy simply cracked the knuckles on her four hands and shrugged her shoulders.

“What am I being arrested for?” Sheldon demanded as his face turned deep red.

Shelly wondered if her brother could be any more stupid.

“You struck a senator,” Martha informed him. Shelly noticed a tint of sadness to her voice, but couldn’t see any of it on weary her face. “While I agree that he had it coming, I’m afraid I can’t show favoritism in this matter. The law is clear. He will be tried for treason, and I doubt he’ll come out of it with his heart still beating. You, on the other hand, will only be slapped with a fine. Please, Eldon. I don’t want to do this, but I must. I know you can fight your way out of here. None of my agents are a match for you, much less those two women. Let the violence end here. Please.”

Shelly watched as her brother fought with himself, and lose. “I’m sorry,” he dropped his chin to rest on his chest. “I… I shouldn’t have done that. It just pisses me off. I’ll go willingly. I’ll… I’m sorry.”

“Madame President,” Lyden stepped forward. “Is this really necessary? We came here to stop those that meant you and the government harm. I admit his action was rash, but we’re here to help you.”

“I understand, Ambassador Snow,” President Louise said with that same sad smile. She stepped up closer to him, and Shelly barely heard her next words, though her lips barely moved. “Everything that has happened in here has been recorded. I have to show impartiality, or risk another scandal. I’ll make sure it’s not too hard on him, but I have no choice.”

Of course! Shelly thought with derision. She has to protect her precious political career. Who cares about her allies?

“Recorded?” Shlee asked as Sheldon stepped past her with his hands held out in surrender. “Oh, shit!”

“Language!” Lyden snapped, but no one listened to him.

“Ma’am, we need to get to your control room immediately. There is still one more traitor,” Shlee stated in a panicked tone. “Maztaim’s son works for the secret service. He’s the person who hacked into Sonia’s feed, and has been directing things from the shadows.”

Martha’s brown skin lost its color as that news sunk in. Shelly cursed herself for not having realized the same thing, though she’d been more worried about her brother who was even now being led out in handcuffs by two very nervous agents.

“How could he even get into the Secret Service?” Martha asked, then shook her head and looked out the door the three prisoners had left. “Nevermind. With two senators backing him, it’s no wonder he made it through the screening process.” She pointed to the three remaining agents in the room. “You three come with us. Looks like there’s one more mole to catch.”

Before anyone could move, the walls shook and the floor shuddered. A sound like a hundred angry ogres screaming erupted as the door Eldon had just vacated blew open. Debris and shrapnel pelted them even as the building continued to shake from the force of the explosion.

Shelly opened her eyes and coughed as smoke hung heavy in the air. She didn’t remember being knocked to the floor, but at least there was a bit of air down here. She didn’t know if she’d been knocked out, or just dazed. Her head rung and something warm was dribbling down the side of her cheek. She looked around and saw Brock spraying something into the hole that had once been a doorway. Apparently his mechanical legs had a built in fire extinguisher. Oberon was by his side, helping to douse the flames with his magic. She couldn’t see her father or step-moms, but she was able to make out Shlee dragging an unconscious Mandy from the room. She could see senators screaming, but couldn’t hear them over the ringing in her ears.

Sonia was helping an unsteady Martha to her feet. If Shelly had ever wondered if Sonia were alive or not, she no longer doubted. Her fake flesh hung in tatters, revealing a plastic and metal skeleton reflecting the light of the flames.

Shelly coughed some more, and her head spun in pain. She couldn’t get enough breath in and her ribs felt like there was a knife in them. Looking down, she realized there might as well be. A six inch piece of wood protruded from right under her left breast. She reached to remove it, but the pain of just touching it made her head spin anew.

She focused her mind on staying awake as she pushed the pain down. She forced her mind to think. The wood was probably saving her life, plugging the hole and keeping her from bleeding out. If it was in her lungs, at may be allowing her to breathe what little she could. Better not to remove it right away.

“Sheldon!” she croaked when she remembered he’d been much closer to the blast. She looked at the door again as tears crowded her eyes. There was no way he could have survived that blast. She couldn’t even hear her own voice above the ringing in her skull.

Someone gripped her under her arms and started pulling her from the room. She almost passed out again as the motion renewed the agony from her injuries. “Sheldon,” she tried to tell her rescuer, but couldn’t find her voice.

She saw a strawberry blonde mane of hair shake above her, but couldn’t make out any words or sounds. She wondered if she was going to be deaf for the rest of her life.

She saw sunlight a moment later, then someone in white took her from Shlee. The newcomer was an old man with stringy gray hair and gray eyes.

Shelly sat upright with a jolt as she recognized Shemhazau. She was sitting on the beach in her Mens Mundi.

“We really need to stop meeting like this,” the old man said with a grin. “You’re making this too much of a habit. Or is it just that you missed me?”

“There… there was a bomb,” Shelly stuttered as she looked down at her side. She found she was wearing a dark blue bikini, and her skin was unblemished. Her wounds were gone as was her pain. She could hear again! She knew she was in her Mens Mundi, and shifted her clothing to something a bit more appropriate. Jeans and a blue-green t-shirt felt more comfortable until she realized it was copied from something she’d seen Jessica wearing. She changed the shirt into a green blouse, but kept the jeans.

“Well, on the plus side, you’re not dead yet. Who was caught in the blast?”

Shelly looked up to meet her grandfather’s eyes, noting something different in his voice. He tried to sound cheerful, but she heard an edge to it. There was worry in his gray eyes that he couldn’t hide behind his smile. Was that worry for her, for himself if she died, or for everyone else?

“Everyone,” she said as fear seeped into her own heart. Sheldon had been out that door. There was no way he could have survived that. Her dad, Brooke, and Becky had been closer to it than she had been. She hadn’t been able to see them before Shlee dragged her out. Brock had appeared fine, as had Oberon, but what of the others?

She felt the old man’s bony fingers clasp her arms as he stepped up to her. “My son? Is he all right? Who is everyone? The whole world? Tell me everything!” He was no longer trying to hide his concern. Tears leaked down his cheeks as he interrogated her, shaking her with each question as though to jostle the truth from her.

“Mandy, Brooke, Becky… Everyone that was with us. Let me go! I don’t know if my dad made it. I—I couldn’t see him before I was dragged to safety. I only know that Shlee, Brock, and Oberon were fine.” She had to fight back panic as she spoke, trying to recall what she’d seen before Shlee got her out. “Sonia is a robot, so I’m sure she just needs some repairs, and the president looked okay.”

“I don’t know or care about any of them,” Shemhazau released her and stormed up the beach before spinning around to face her again. “Who else was there? Brooke? Sheila? Jennifer? Becky? Think girl!”

“Jennifer? Why would she… Never mind.” She shook her head, as she tried to do as she was told. “Dad was over by Becky and Brooke. Sheldon was… He was…” she broke down in sobs as despair overwhelmed her.

“Your brother is fine,” a new voice broke into her awareness. “In fact, he’s the only person who could not be injured.”

“What?” Shelly looked up and was shocked to see the owner of that female voice. “How…?”

“Your dad was worried about you. We couldn’t wake you up. I was the only one in good enough shape to try to communicate with you,” Sonia stated. She looked complete and undamaged, which was a lot less scary than she’d looked with her pseudo-skin hanging off her in flaps and tatters.

“Well, hello!” Shemhazau smiled as he approached the android. “You happen to know my son, huh? He’s a good lad. Taught him everything he knows, but if you like, there are a few things I haven’t taught him. I’d be happy to show you, though.”

“Grandpa!” Shelly snapped, disgusted with his behavior. “She’s a robot! There are more important things to worry about than you satisfying your carnal needs!”

“A robot, huh?” he rubbed his beard as he took that in. “Never had sex with a robot before. Anyway, if your dad is good enough to worry about you, he’ll be fine. So that just leaves getting you better, and then maybe ending my dry spell.”

“Ugh!” Shelly groaned. “I’m sorry, Sonia. He’s more of a pervert than my brother is.”

“I’ve dealt with worse,” Sonia replied, then turned her back on Shemhazau. “Your brother didn’t seem too perverted, though I was surprised at his anger earlier.”

“How are you even here?” Shelly asked. “I thought it was the soul that travelled into a person’s Mens Mundi. If you’re a robot…”

“I prefer the term android,” she replied without sounding offended. “I’ve entered your subconscious through a combination of physical contact, and my nanites. My hand is resting on your head, avoiding your injuries, and I have a direct link to your neural pathways.”

“Your… what?” Shelly asked at the same time Shemhazau stated, “Physical contact, huh? Kinky.”

Sonia grimaced at Shemhazau before replying to Shelly. “You’re pretty badly injured. I have tiny microscopic machines that help regulate my functions and repair damage to my systems when necessary. I can reprogram some of them and inject them into another person to help repair their bodies. By placing my hand on your head, and with the nanites in your blood, I can enter your subconscious mind and communicate. I have to admit that this is the most lucid subconscious mind I’ve ever dealt with. This is also the first time I’ve ever met someone besides the owner of the mind.”

“How bad am I?” Shelly asked, then held up a hand to stop her from answering. “Wait. You said my brother is fine? How can that be? He had to be a lot closer to the blast.”

Sonia gave her a quizzical look before answering. “He can’t be harmed. I thought we explained that to you. The fairy sacrificed herself to make him permanent.”

“The fairy? You mean Arethusa?” Shemhazau interrupted. He shook his head and spoke the rest in wonder. “I had heard something like that was possible, but never heard of it actually happening.”

“I guess I didn’t know what you meant by permanent,” Shelly placed her head in her hands. “There were a lot of other things to worry about at the time, and I forgot. How is my dad and everyone else?”

Sonia hesitated and Shelly felt her heart sink. “Your dad is banged up, but he’s fine. Shlee is only a little worse off than Eldon. Her werewolf healing really came in handy. Mandy has a broken arm and a concussion, but she’ll be fine. Brock and Oberon were a little singed, but working hard to put out fires and save lives. Mei is a bit bruised, but otherwise her scales saved her. The president is a strong woman and giving commands to have Maztaim transferred to a maximum security detention area. Two senators are dead, plus the two traitors, one is unaccounted for, and the rest have varying degrees of injury. Only one is in critical condition, but not as bad as you were, which is why I’m working with you.”

“What about Brooke and Becky?” Shelly asked, noting the android’s lack of mentioning them.

“They shielded your father from the worst of the blast,” Sonia said in sad tones.

“I never did like that mermaid much,” Shemhazau said. “But the short brunette seemed nice enough.” Shelly looked aghast at her grandfather. “Don’t look at me like that. Brooke was partly responsible for my wife’s death. The only reason I ever let her live was that she also saved my son’s life. She may have treated my son well, but that doesn’t mean I have to like her.”

“We’re being transferred to the hospital now,” Sonia brought the attention back to her. “I’ve already let everyone know your concerns. Your father let it slip that sex will speed up the recovery process while you are in this place. I don’t think he meant to say it, but Mandy was close by. I wish I could duplicate her skill with drawing out the truth. It’s a handy ability.”

“It’s not necessary when there is a being with a soul here,” Shemhazau admitted, shocking Shelly. She would have expected him to pounce on that idea. Then he went on to shock her even more. “I don’t really count, since I am not an outside influence.” Then he had to go and ruin it. “If you don’t possess a soul, then sexual energy would be the only other way.”

“I am NOT having sex with you!” Shelly shouted at the man. She felt her cheeks burning as the other two stared at her. “Well, I’m not,” she repeated in a calmer tone.

“While that hurts my ego, I’m not the only one here,” Shemhazau stated. He actually had the audacity to look hurt.

“Thanks, but I’m not in the mood,” Shelly said with a sidelong glance at Sonia. It wasn’t that the woman was unattractive, but the thought of doing a machine with her grandfather right there, and after everything else that’d happened… Physical pleasure wasn’t something that she felt justified or desirable of.

“I’m not sure if it would work for me anyway,” Sonia stated. “My synaptic pathways are connected to her, but I’m not really here and don’t possess a soul. Besides, I don’t really like sex.”

Shelly opened her mouth to say something, but closed it again. Isn’t Sonia a sex-bot…? Er, sex-android? How can she not like sex?

“I know that look,” Sonia said as her lips twisted in annoyance. “Yes, I’m was originally designed as a sex-droid, and then later given a few tactical upgrades, but that doesn’t mean I have to enjoy the act. I can see that you still don’t understand. Look at it this way. I’ve had to sleep with the worst of the worst in my duties as a spy. I’ve been with the vilest of scum to keep this nation safe. It’s a sacrifice I’m willing to make, but it doesn’t mean I’ve enjoyed it. I was made to perform, but my advanced A.I. is my own. I have been given a large amount of discretion on how I am able to think and act. Just because I was made capable of seducing and pleasing men and women… Well, that doesn’t define who I am.”

“I never thought of it that way,” Shelly said, then quickly added when Sonia gave her an incredulous look. “I mean about you having your own thoughts and feelings. I suspect Shlee would understand that a lot better than I do, but I understand what you’re saying. You were programmed with certain skills, but you weren’t forced to like those skills with your programming.”

“Who doesn’t like sex?” Shemhazau asked as though neither one had explained. “Did they get your wiring wrong? Maybe they forgot to install the pleasure sensors in the right spots?”

“I assure you, I was built properly,” Sonia intoned. “It’s not that I’m incapable of enjoying sexual relations, but that there is no emotional desire for it.”

“Because you have no soul?” he pressed.

“I have emotions,” Sonia ground her teeth. Shelly could tell that the old man was getting to her. “I don’t need a soul to have emotions. They were added into my algorithms for behavior. Over three thousand separate emotional identities have been downloaded into my memory. Trust me when I say I have emotions. Not only that, but because of the way I was programmed, I have as little or as much control over my emotional state as you do.”

Shemhazau looked at her for a long time. The giddy smile he’d worn was gone, replaced with something else that Shelly almost wanted to call intrigue. It was too intelligent a look for him though, so Shelly assumed it had to be something else. Indigestion maybe?

“Yeah… Um… No. I don’t see it,” he stated after the pause grew uncomfortable. Shelly didn’t understand how he couldn’t see it. Hell, Sonia was glaring at him. Shelly understood what Sonia was saying. Why couldn’t he? “Oh, I believe you have emotions, and can sense things, but I think they missed something in your programming.”

“Since when did you become an expert in A.I. or robotics… er… androidics?” Shelly grew flustered as she tried to come up with the right term.

“Robotics is fine in that circumstance,” Sonia told her with a gentle smile before returning her glare to Shemhazau.

To the women’s shock, the man burst out laughing. “Ladies, I have been aware of humanity’s deepest darkest cravings for centuries. While I may not have been around much for the last two decades, having desires for sexual intercourse with machines has been around for far longer. You have to remember, I was once the ruler of the succubae until I stepped down to elope with your grandmother, Shelly. I understand these things better than you may realize.”

“What’s your point?” Sonia demanded.

“My point is simple,” Shemhazau returned that lecherous grin to his lips. “I think you need to enjoy being touched and touching someone you don’t loathe.”

“Well, that rules you out,” Sonia snipped. For the briefest moment Shemhazau looked aggrieved, but the grin returned a second later.

“Then I guess that leaves you two.”

Shelly opened her mouth to argue, but stopped. She glanced at Sonia, then back to the old man. She opened her mouth again, but Shemhazau cut her off.

“I promise to disappear. You don’t have to worry about me ogling your young, sexy bodies. I’ll leave you two alone.” He must have seen the incredulous look Shelly could feel painting her features. “Hey, if you die, I die. Trust in my desire to live, if you can’t believe me otherwise.”

“I have extensive programming in physical and metaphysical healing. President Louise has ordered that I protect you and your family,” Sonia addressed Shelly with a serious mien. “While I understand the therapeutic and mental healing capabilities of sex, I understand that things can work differently while inside your mind, and it can physically heal wounds faster than normal. It’s true that I haven’t particularly enjoyed sex in the past, but if it means keeping you alive, I’ll do it.”

“Just what every woman wants to hear,” Shelly muttered to herself. She shook her head and failed to keep the sarcasm out of her voice as she spoke up. “While I appreciate your sacrifice, Sonia, I’m not interested. Even if it weren’t for the fact that you’ve proven you don’t desire me, I just had the woman I thought I loved turn out to be my sister, then abandon me. I’m not interested in getting physical with anyone right now, or any time within the next decade. I’m not in the mood. I’ll just have to recover the old fashioned way.”

“I understand,” Sonia said as though she hadn’t just been rejected. “I will do my best to save your life with my nanites, though I have to be honest. Your chances of recovery are slim.”

“Well I don’t understand,” Shemhazau growled. “You’ll die if something isn’t done, and so will I.”

“So?” Shelly asked. She was growing tired of this topic. In fact, she found she was getting rather tired altogether. She wanted to lay down in the sand and take a nap. She didn’t want to think about the pain in her heart anymore. She didn’t want to think about what was waiting for her out there in the real world. She wanted to rest and forget. “What does it matter? I’m done talking about this. Go away and leave me alone.”

Was it just her, or was the world getting darker? It didn’t matter. It would be easier to sleep.

“Like hell I will, young lady,” Shemhazau’s voice filled her Mens Mundi, and so filled her mind. She looked up at him, ready to be angry for disagreeing with her, but his glowing eyes stopped her. His gray eyes filled her vision and consumed her. “I will not die because you have a broken heart. I don’t like using my powers like this, and haven’t had to since I forced your father to kill my body. I command you to live, Shelly. I command you to continue living, and do everything in your power to live as long as possible.” He took a deep breath as his words seeped into the cracks in her thoughts. She wanted to live. She was going to live, and there was nothing anyone could say or do about it. “Now there is a very attractive robot over there that is willing to help you live. Don’t you want to let her?”

“Yes,” Shelly whispered and nodded in agreement. She did want to let Sonia help her live.

He looked away from her, and she felt his power release her, but his words still held her. She wanted to live. She was going to live. She would do whatever it took to survive, and if that meant accepting the help of a sex-bot turned spy, then so be it.

“And don’t you want to help her in any way you can?” He asked Sonia.

“Your magic doesn’t work on me,” the android replied. “I’d appreciate it if you didn’t force this issue.”

“But your orders are to save her life,” Shemhazau countered. “I’m sure you’ve used your wiles to get what you needed in the past. Save her. Save her, and you will have my thanks.”

“And what is your thanks worth?” Sonia scoffed.

“Don’t underestimate me because I am trapped in here,” he grinned and Shelly found him just the tiniest bit frightening. She knew in her deepest thoughts that he wasn’t a man to cross. “I am one of the Firsts. You would rather have me as an ally.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Sonia replied, “but my orders are clear. I’ll save her for the president, not for you.”

Sonia might not know what that meant, but Shelly did. He was a First. One of the first beings that helped create and shape reality. They were supposed to be more powerful than the Pillars. They were supposed to be nigh indestructible… Except her father had killed one, and wounded another. Killed two, actually, if Shemhazau really was a First.

He turned his glowing gaze back upon her. She shuddered under its intensity. Her fear grew as his eyebrows knit together in concern.

“You should forget that for now, granddaughter. As far as you know, I’m just your grandfather. My history isn’t important. You surviving is.”

Shelly nodded, forgetting for just a moment why she was afraid of him. He only wanted what was best for her, and what was best was surviving by any means necessary. And the best way to do that that was to have sex while in her Mens Mundi. Before her was an excellent specimen for sex. He was older, and her grandfather, but he was still attractive.

“Ah, I understand that look in your eyes,” he told her in sad tones, “but I am not the one you will be with. I won’t force someone to submit to me, and you’ve made your feelings clear on that count. There is another here who is willing to please you. Do what you can to warm her cold heart, won’t you?”

Shemhazau faded from her view, but she was already turning to see who he meant. She’d been so caught up in Shemhazau’s gaze that she’d forgotten all about the android. Now she was all Shelly could see. Her cherubic face was beautiful, framed by her short brown hair and striking green eyes.

Jessica entered Shelly’s thoughts, but she forced the other woman to the back of her mind. She would survive by any means necessary. She didn’t love or care for Sonia, but that didn’t matter. She had to live.

She approached the synthetic woman but stopped short of doing anything. The world was no longer growing dim, perhaps sensing her newfound will to live. Despite that, she couldn’t force herself onto the other woman. Sonia had stated her misgivings, and Shelly wouldn’t rape her, no matter how badly she wanted to live. Even Shemhazau’s power couldn’t force her to do something that far against her code of ethics.

It was Sonia that took the lead, reaching her slim hand out and slipping it to the back of Shelly’s head. She pulled their faces together, lips touching. Shelly could feel the warmth of Sonia’s skin, and marveled at how sophisticated the android was. She realized her mind was in the wrong spot, if that was where her thoughts led when another woman was kissing her.

She pulled away, cursing herself even as she turned her back on the android. She couldn’t do it. She wanted to live. She wanted to survive, but she could feel herself drying up inside. She wasn’t in the mood for sex. “I’m sorry, Sonia, but I don’t think I can,” she said as tears slipped down her cheeks. “I want to live, and will do anything I can, but… but I’m not even slightly turned on right now.”

“I understand,” Sonia said with a soothing voice and Shelly believed her. Sonia’s hand rested lightly on her shoulder, but didn’t try to turn her around. “You’ve lost a great deal in a short amount of time. Allow me to help you relax. I’m not here physically, so I can’t use pheromones. There are other ways I can help you.”

Her hands may have been small and slender, but there was no denying their strength as Shelly felt the hand one her shoulder work on her worn muscles. Would a massage here translate into the real world, or was it just a metaphor for relaxing her mind? A moment later Sonia’s other hand went to her free shoulder, and Shelly couldn’t help but grown as muscles unwound. The pressure started out slow but firm, digging at knots that Shelly didn’t even realize she had. Could she have knot is her muscles in her Mens Mundi? She wasn’t sure, but there was no denying how good Sonia’s hands felt. After a few seconds of this treatment, Shelly stopped worrying about the reality of it all, and just enjoyed the experience.

“Lie down and let me get at your back,” Sonia requested. Shelly opened her eyes—when had she closed them?—and saw that they were no longer on the beach, or more precisely, no longer outside on the beach. They were in a thatch hut with cool white drapery covering portions of the walls. There was a massage table in the center, and two ceiling fans lazily moving the comfortable air.

She allowed herself to be moved to the table and rested face down with her hands at her sides. Sonia started working her arms, kneading her flesh and calming her nerves.

“These clothes are making this difficult,” Sonia soothed to her. “Let’s get rid of them.”

Shelly felt her clothes vanish with the magic of this mind world, but she was much too relaxed to care. The air was warm and she trusted the android. When Sonia’s knuckles dug into the muscles along her back and spine, Shelly was more than happy to remain nude. With every press of her fingers, dig of her knuckles, or rub of her palms, Sonia sent Shelly’s body into a soporific state.

When she reached Shelly’s hips, she half expected the woman to work on her glutes. Despite her earlier statement that she wasn’t in the mood, she could feel herself relaxing and warming up to the other woman. It was getting harder and harder to think of Sonia as a robot, and not really a woman. A woman who was slowly making Shelly groan with relief as weeks or stress and worry melted away beneath Sonia’s talented fingers. Instead of working the next muscles in line, Sonia moved away for a moment, eliciting a moan of frustration, until Shelly felt her left foot lifted up. When Sonia’s thumbs rubbed along the inside pad of her foot, a shudder ran up her body. Heat started to spread from the pit of her stomach as Sonia did to her what no one else had even come close. Shelly had had numerous massages over the years—defending people was hard work, and while it was harder for her brother, Shelly never minded the occasional massage in Gaia’s main city.

By the time Sonia set her left foot down, her right foot was feeling cramped by comparison. She sighed with relief when Sonia lifted that leg and began her meticulous work. The woman’s fingers seemed to have a knack for finding the perfect spots to press, and know when to rub instead of dig. Her calves were next, and then her thighs. With each new region that was worked, Shelly felt the heat inside her grow, even as her body calmed and relaxed.

If ever asked, she would be ashamed to admit that the moan that escaped her when Sonia finally started on her rear was more sexual than calm. She could feel her nether-lips were moist, despite not having had any real sexual contact. Part of her was concerned at what Sonia would think if she knew what effect she was having, while the other half of her knew that this was Sonia’s intention.

As Sonia’s fingers worked the round but firm muscles of her buttocks, she could feel her labia separate and then stick back together. She found herself lifting her hips, wanting to be touched in that sensitive spot, but Sonia’s skills were honed to laser accuracy. She never deviated from her target, and Shelly couldn’t even find it in herself to complain. It didn’t matter where she was touched, the feeling was almost magical.

“Roll over,” Sonia requested, and Shelly found herself obeying before she could think to do anything else. Her front was on full display to the woman, and she wanted to be seen. “You’ve got some excellent muscle tone.”

Shelly found herself glowing from the compliment, though she couldn’t explain why. She knew her body was in great shape. Why was she feeling like this? She still felt the pain of Jessica’s lies and departure, but she was getting aroused by Sonia’s touch. There was nothing erotic in the massage, but she couldn’t deny how wet she was. Sonia had said that she couldn’t use her pheromones, but was she using some other trick? Hadn’t she said that her nanites were inside her body? Could she be manipulating her physically, while her mind was here?

She lost her train of thought when Sonia’s hands slid across her abdomen. Fire raced along her skin as a fresh flood of fluids slipped from between her legs. It was a struggled not to writhe in exquisite bliss as Sonia worked on her flat stomach. When her fingers dipped into her belly button, Shelly knew she was lost.

“Please,” she moaned, wanting… no, needing to be touched down below.

“Not yet,” Sonia replied in a tone that was understanding. Shelly couldn’t even be upset, there was so much compassion in those two words.

At least she moved up to her breasts, working the tender flesh, though she avoided the sensitive nipples. Those nipples were stiff and pointing hard for the ceiling. They ached to be touched, or sucked, but they were left alone. Sonia’s fingers gripped the rounded flesh, molding and shaping her breasts, but avoiding the turgid peaks.

Shelly’s gasp echoed inside the small room when she felt Sonia’s lips finally wrap around her nipple. That gasp turned to a moan of longing when she felt teeth, and when Sonia’s hand finally dipped between her legs, Shelly lost it. Her body shook as the orgasm overtook her. She didn’t know how long she lay there, her body twisting, her breath escaping in short gasps, or her skin flushed, as Sonia’s fingers rubbed her slit. Just as her climax started to ebb, Sonia switched nipples and dipped her middle two fingers into Shelly’s sex. She knew the exact spot inside to press, and Shelly was swept away again. She kept the orgasm going as Shelly ground her hips against the invading digits, and Sonia pumped her with pure bliss.

“Ungh, enough!” Shelly shuddered and gripped the woman’s head. She pulled Sonia away from her breast, but copied the woman’s original action by pulling her into a kiss. This time there was passion as Shelly felt her sex drive ramp up with heat and desire. She pulled Sonia on top of her, willing the other woman to follow her desires. With another mental command, Sonia was as naked as Shelly, their breasts mashed together as Shelly wrapped her legs around Sonia’s hips.

Sonia gave as well as she got, returning the kiss and somehow never removing her hands from Shelly’s crotch. Their tongues mingled as their moans reached a crescendo. Shelly dropped her hands to the other woman’s buttocks, and squeezed the firm flesh. Sonia ground her crotch against Shelly’s searching hand, and she was surprised at how wet her skin felt after the contact. She slipped her hands down as far as they would go, and touched the android’s pussy with just her fingertips, feeling the heat and liquid of her sex.

Sonia moaned into their kiss and pressed against Shelly’s fingers. “Wha… What are you doing to me?” Sonia gasped, breaking the kiss but burying her face in Shelly’s neck. “I’ve never—Oh!—never been turned on like this.”

Shelly didn’t know if it was because they were sharing her mind, or why the android was enjoying this, and she didn’t care. For this one moment in time, she wanted to keep enjoying each other. With a simple thought, the skinny massage table grew into a wide bed. Shelly rolled them over, then used another mental trick to turn them into a sixty-nine with herself on top. Shelly got her first glimpse of the android’s wet crotch. The inner labia were small, barely peaking past the outer lips. There was a steady stream of lubricant slipping down her crack, and her clitoris stood out from her folds, begging to be touched, licked, or sucked.

She dropped her lips down, bestowing a gentle kiss on that sensitive nub, and enjoying the way Sonia jumped below her. With a growl, she switched from gentle to ravenous. She sucked hard on the bundle of nerves, making Sonia cry out. A moment later, Shelly felt the other woman give her the same treatment, and it was her time to call out in excitement. It became a game of who could do more to the other soon after that. Shelly shoved her tongue as far into the android as she could, relishing the sweet and tart taste of the woman, only to have Sonia shove two fingers into Shelly.

Shelly retaliated by shoving two fingers into Sonia’s quim, and a finger of her other hand into her anus. She could feel herself approaching yet another orgasm, but wanted to get her partner off first. She kept getting distracted by Sonia’s talented fingers as they rubbed against the insides of Shelly’s tiny canal, or by her tongue as it lashed against her already overworked clit. She tried her best to match the android’s tireless pace, but when Shelly felt two fingers press against her sphincter, she knew she would lose. She relaxed her rear—which was hard to do with her clitoris getting nibbled on—and let herself get invaded.

“Oh… I’m cumming!” Shelly moaned as she suffered sweet defeat. She lost track of what her hand was doing as waves of bliss crashed against her psyche. As she came down, she noted that her right hand was getting squeezed hard. Looking at it, or rather where it ended, she saw that her entire hand was inside the other woman. She flexed her fist and felt the movement against the finger still in Sonia’s rear. The android bounced her hips off the bed, impaling herself harder against Shelly’s hand.

“Holy shit!” Sonia nearly screamed. “I’m… I’m… Oh, oh! CUMMING!” Shelly knew that if she weren’t in her own mindscape, her hand would have been crushed as Sonia’s powerful muscles constricted. She had to mentally shrink her hand, but continued to pump her fist in and out.

Sonia must have used her own control over the Mens Mundi, as without warning Shelly found herself sitting in Sonia’s lap, her legs wrapped around the woman’s waist, and them kissing passionately. She could taste herself on the other woman and relished the flavor. Sonia had more than earned those orgasms out of her, and she enjoyed the warm afterglow as they made out.

“Damn that was hot!” Shemhazau’s voice shattered her reverie. “I always enjoy watching two hot lesbians go at it!”

“I thought you said you were going to disappear!” Sonia snapped at him. Shelly agreed with the sentiment, but was still enjoying the afterglow.

“I did!” the old man grinned. “You didn’t see me, did you? Besides, someone needed to nudge you along. You both were a little too hesitant to go at it, but wow! When you decide to commit, you really go for it!”

Shelly stood and created a robe to cover her as she felt her anger rising. She was going to give this lecherous man a piece of her mind. She was sick and tired of sharing this space with him, and she was going to lock him away in a mental prison.

Before she could follow up on those thoughts, her Mens Mundi faded as she started to wake up.

“Ah, good! It looks like we’re going to live after all,” her grandfather cackled before he faded away.

Unfortunately, with waking also came pain, and she wished she could go back to sleep. Even dealing with her perverted grandpa was better than this agony!

“We still haven’t found Sheldon,” a disembodied voice floated to her. “As if the Ambassador isn’t in enough pain with his losses.”

“Keep looking.” Shelly thought she should know that voice but struggled to think past the pain. “He has to be in there somewhere.”

“Madame President,” the first voice argued, “you’re lucky to be alive as it is, and Ambassador Snow’s wife…. That entire wing was destroyed. All we found of the Secret Service and senators in that area were bits and pieces. Nothing could have survived that! Quite frankly, I’m surprised the ambassador even survived. Especially considering the states of his—”

Despair washed over Shelly and she quit listening. She didn’t even know how she was hearing the voices. Hadn’t she been taken away in an ambulance or something?

Her brother was gone, and something had happened to either Brooke or Becky. Sonia had lied. Shemhazau’s command for her to live still thrummed deep inside her, but she hated the old man more than ever. How could she go on, with her twin brother gone?

Torment and anguish sent her mind reeling, but she forced it down. She was done running from the world and her problems. There were people out there that needed to be taken down, not only for what they did to her, but for her brother as well. The Paladonic Knights would pay for this attack, but she had another target after that.

Jessica was going to pay.

====================
From the Author
====================

*REAL* comments below are ALWAYS welcome!

Please let me, or Garbonzo607 know how we’re doing on this story.
Chapters always appear here last, so that means chapter 15 is already up on the blog.

---

The harem is complete.

Chapter Eight

Having blown his load and acquired a new slave, Isaac decided to take another crack at his project. He found his luck suddenly on the upbeat with everything coming together perfectly and his tools working without the slightest issue. Not to mention he got Donna to give him a few special “parts” for his machine. He managed to complete it before the end of the day and was eager to show it to Holly and Alice, but formed a devious idea as he looked at his finished creation.

“Sorry girls, no sex tonight,” Isaac said with Holly and Alice stripping down and slithering in his lap on the couch.

Looks of horror crossed their faces like drug addicts hearing that their dealer was out of merchandise. Actually, they could legitimately be called addicts with Isaac as their dealer. Sex slaves without sex left them with nothing to do.

“But Master!” Holly whined.

Chuckling, Isaac wrapped his arms around his naked slaves and held them close. “Sorry girls, but I want to rest up tonight. You two can still play with each other, but I want to save my stamina and reserves for tomorrow.”

“What’s happening tomorrow?” asked Alice.

“I have a surprise for you girls, or two surprises to be more exact. But I need time to prepare it and it would be best if you two were out of the building. Holly, do you have work tomorrow?”

“Yes, I have the morning shift, from 6:00 am to noon.”

“Alright, you can take my truck. And Alice, tomorrow at say… 11:00, you head down and have lunch at the diner. Just hang out with Holly for an hour. Then by the time you come back, your presents will be all set up and you can play with them to your hearts content.”

“What kind of presents are they?” Holly asked giddily.

“Let’s just say that there is a reason why I want to save myself for tomorrow. Get ready to have some of the best sex of your lives.”

It was a long night after that announcement, as the girls were pretty much bouncing off the walls at the thought of getting special gifts. Holly’s childishness never ceased to make Isaac laugh. She was like a little kid on Christmas Eve, and even on Isaac’s orders, she couldn’t stop begging him to spill the secret. She started bargaining with him on things she would do for him if he told her, but he always deflated her attempts by reminding her that she normally did those things for him, would be overjoyed to do those things for him, or would probably even enjoy those things more than him. Her hyperactivity even spread to Alice, turning the normally quiet little kitten into a happy gas molecule.

It certainly didn’t help that Isaac had told them he wouldn’t have sex with them. In order to give them a way to vent their energy, he finally tossed them onto his bed and told them to have at it with each other. He made it an order and told them he would even watch while they did it, just for that extra incentive. Two hours later, he was wondering if the girls had been drinking Red Bull by the liter. It was Alice’s turn to use the strap-on, and he was using it to skull-fuck Holly with nothing short of fanatic brutality.

Jesus, they had better settle down before someone ends up needing a trip to the dentist, Isaac thought, watching as the dildo slid back and forth between Holly’s lips over and over again.

Just as planned, Alice left the apartment building before 11:00, heading down to the diner where Holly worked. With the two girls gone, Isaac got everything ready, eagerly waiting for two of his three slaves to return home. Back at the diner, Holly and Alice could barely think straight. Holly was eyeing the clock more often than usual and Alice could barely focus on eating. Isaac had promised them some of the best sex of their lives, and the only thing separating them from cumming over and over again were some ticks of the clock.

Finally, Holly’s shift ended, and the two girls wordlessly sprinted out to the parking lot and into Isaac’s truck. They screeched out of the lot and into the street with Holly trying to contain herself and keep her hands steady. The short drive to the apartment felt like the journey from the Lord of the Rings, but the girls soon returned home and sprinted through the apartment building, too impatient to use the elevator and simply zooming up the stairs. They reached Isaac’s apartment, hearing a peculiar hum reach them as Holly worked her key into the lock. It was low and continuous, some kind of mechanical drone. They flung the door open, stripped off their clothes, and ran to the bedroom, feeling their jaws drop at the sight before them.

Isaac’s project was on the floor at the foot of the bed, about the size of a beer keg. It had an aluminum skeleton frame made from bicycles with top lined with the seat cushions of a junked car. Inside was the motor from the broken power sander, turning a gear with a riveted arm attached. The arm had a secondary joint, turning the rotational movement of the arm into a linear movement, and converting it into a piston. It came with a second gear with a second addable piston.

Bolted to the arm of the piston was a dildo that moved through an opening in the top, the same with the second optional piston, and secured to the front in an upright position was a wall-powered vibrator with a rubber head just slightly smaller than a tennis ball, one of the tools Holly used to train Alice. Riding the device was Donna with the dildo moving back and forth in her anus at almost painful speeds and the vibrator bringing a very slow yet continuous flow of liquid arousal from her slit. In her mouth was a gag and her wrists were bound with the rope tied to the back of the machine. She was wearing a full-body fishnet suit and had clothespins on her erect nipples.

She had been like this for the past ten minutes, unable to move at all with her asshole being brutalized by the piston and the vibrator teasing her relentlessly into having orgasm after orgasm. Isaac was watching her from his bed, a smile on his face and his erection in hand. Of course he had monitored her carefully to make sure she was never injured, as well as stopping the piston to apply fresh lubricant.

Holly and Alice moved slowly through the room, their eyes never leaving Donna’s naked body. They had never before seen her like this, never even imagined it. Her lips, chin, and chest were wet and sticky with saliva, and the sea of orgasms she had been forced to endure had almost soaked the contraption. Her breasts were pink and swollen from the clothespins, and jiggled endlessly as she was sodomized. The fishnet suit seemed to give her body added definition, showing off her big breasts and wide ass, while complimenting her taut, flat stomach. Around her neck was a dog collar, with her name engraved on the tag.

“What do you think, girls? Yesterday, Donna asked me to make her my slave. Of course I accepted and now she’s just like the two of you. Now the four of us are one big happy family.”

“This is awesome! Now I have an older sister! Master, may I?” Holly asked ecstatically.

“Go right ahead.”

Eagerly climbing up onto the bed, Holly faced Donna and began running her hands up the mature woman’s naked body. After removing the clothespins on Donna’s nipples, she closed her hands around her fellow slave’s breasts, barely able to contain the great masses in her hands but squeezing them with the smile of a child seeing their birthday cake. Like Isaac, she had fantasized about Donna’s fucktastic body since meeting her, and finally she could act out these fantasies. Leaning forward, she mashed Donna’s tits against her face, purring and grinning from the sensation of the huge fleshy pillows smothering her.

While Holly couldn’t be happier, Alice seemed uncomfortable. Seeing Donna in such a position, the woman she admired and respected, even loved almost like a parent, she couldn’t help but think less of her for it and for herself, for being put in the same position time and time again. But looking over, Donna made eye contact with Alice. She couldn’t smile with the ball gag in her mouth, but Alice could see her trying, and she certainly saw the wink Donna sent to her, as if to say “don’t worry, let’s just have fun”.

“Alice, come here,” Isaac said, sensing her unease.

Already feeling better from the nonverbal message Donna had sent her, she climbed up onto the bed and snuggled up against him. To Donna, the young girl had never looked cuter and more content.

“Relax, she’s part of the family now, and I’m going to take care of the three of you forever. Now, how about you show her some of the things you’ve learned?”

Smiling, Alice leaned over and took Isaac’s cock in her mouth. After all the time he had spent watching Donna, the wet touch of Alice’s tongue drew a continuous drip of precum from Isaac, every molecule of which she lovingly sucked up. She moved her tongue back and forth across the shaft, stroking it as she did so. Thoroughly wetting it, she began moving the head in her mouth, scrubbing it with every soft corner while continuing to manually stimulate him.

The whole time, it wasn’t Isaac that Alice was making eye contact with, but Donna. While Holly was nuzzling the mature woman’s bodacious breasts, Donna and Alice stared into each other’s eyes. Alice was seeing the kinky side to Donna she had never imagined, and Donna was seeing how far Alice had matured since she met her. Alice was far more daring, taking so much of Isaac’s length in her throat that she almost threw up and juggling Isaac’s balls with her fingers.

“All right, Donna, are you ready to get off that thing?” Isaac asked, petting Alice’s head like a cat in his lap. Donna nodded.

“Holly, would you please?”

Holly kindly untied Donna’s wrists and removed the ball gag from her mouth, letting her dismount Isaac’s machine.

“So how did you like that?”

“Oh, I love that! I wish I had that thing twenty years ago!” Donna laughed as she stood up and stretched.

“Donna, how about you and Alice ‘reacquaint’ yourselves? Holly, come show your master some affection.”

Holly came over to her master’s side, sitting with him by the headboard. As she had time and time again, she settled herself down on Isaac’s lap and let their points of intimacy connect. As his manhood kissed the entrance to her womb, Holly gained a very tender smile, wrapping her arms around her master’s neck and pressing her forehead against his, letting their eyes project their love to each other. No matter how many girls he got, she would always be his first slave, and perhaps even his most precious.

Holly started riding Isaac’s cock and slipping her tongue around his. Nearby Donna and Alice sat next to each at the foot of the bed, nervousness replacing the confidence from earlier. Together, they looked like opposite ends of the figure spectrum.

“It’s weird to be doing this with you,” Alice said, unable to look Donna in the eye.

“I know what you mean, but we both knew what we were getting into when we decided to be slaves.”

“I know, but I’ve always thought of you… almost as like my… Plus with you AND Holly, what interest would Master have in a kid like me?”

Donna smiled and pulled her close, the young girl’s head pressed against the side of her right breast. Even with the full fishnet suit wrapped around Donna’s body, Alice could clearly feel the warmth and softness of her skin. She felt so… hot.

“Alice, if there is one thing I’ve learned since becoming a slave, it’s that it’s not the kind of thing a kid could do. I’ve finally realized that you’ve become a woman, and now it’s time for you to realize it as well. No matter how small you may be, you’re a woman, just like Holly and I. When we wear these collars, the three of us are equals. Now I love you and you love me, so let’s just enjoy ourselves.”

Alice smiled. “Sure!”

Donna then leaned down and began to kiss Alice, with Alice returning the sensual contact without hesitation. Wrapping their arms around each other, the two girls lied down on their sides, their lips wetting with their mixed saliva as they licked the inside of each other’s mouths. Reaching down, Alice tentatively touched Donna’s wet pussy, finding a small gap in the fishnet suit for easy access. She ran her fingers up the glistening pink lips, unable to believe she was touching the woman in such a way, but highly aroused by it. She slipped her fingers into Donna, making her suddenly raise her head and moan.

“Wow, you’re sensitive,” Alice hummed with her face buried in Donna’s glorious cleavage.

“After all that time I spent sitting on that thing with the vibrator buzzing, you bet I’m sensitive. But I wonder how sensitive YOU are…” Donna purred, reaching down and running her fingers along Alice’s tiny slit.

For Alice, the experience was almost as unnerving as when Holly touched her for the first time. For Donna to reach out and make such an intimate contact with her… it was almost like a certain trust had been broken but a new one was made in its place. Alice resumed stirring Donna’s honeypot and Donna did the same, fingering the small girl with the two of them moaning softly with each internal flick and swirl. Beside them, Holly cried out as she achieved her first hair-trigger orgasm, collapsing onto Isaac with her excitement soaking his lap. Isaac laid her down beside him, letting her catch her breath.

“Alice, it’s your turn. And Donna, come give me a taste.”

“Yes Master!” they both said lovingly.

Isaac lied down flat on the bed and the two girls crawled over to him. Alice plugged Isaac’s manhood into her tiny pussy, taking in as much of it as possible as she settled on his lap. At the same time, Donna was sitting on Isaac’s face, purring and jiggling her ass as he ate her out. Wanting to impress Donna, Alice began riding on Isaac like a rodeo bull, lifting her scrawny body up and down on his cock and whimpering softly from the fullness in her pelvic region.

Giggling, Donna leaned over and licked Alice’s flat breasts, never able to get in sync enough to actually suck on her nipples but thoroughly painting them with her tongue. While this was going on, Isaac was struggling to breath. Donna’s big, glorious ass was completely smothering him and he only got access to air when she gyrated her hips, but he loved every second of it, just as much as he loved the feel of Alice’s pussy sucking on his cock.

A couple soft slaps to Donna’s thigh told her that Isaac wanted to switch, and as soon as she raised herself off him, she could hear him gasping for air. Sitting up, he leaned forward and kissed Alice, then lifted her off his lap. As if reading his mind, the girls got into position for Isaac to fuck Donna. The mature woman lied down with her legs spread and her glistening pussy on display. Holly and Alice were curled up against her on her sides, each of them sucking on one her nipples while feeling each other’s naked bodies. Suspending himself over the three of them, Isaac took a few moments to make out with Donna, then forced his cock inside of her without even needing his hands.

She cried out with the rough penetration, having not been spared a single shred of hesitation. Holding himself up with his arms, Isaac fucked her like a dog humping a pillow, forcing his pulsing manhood deep into her pussy. All the while, Holly and Alice continued to suck on her nipples, pulling on them with their lips and teeth to tease her while pinching their own. Feeling Isaac’s cock punishing her slit while the two girls played with her breasts triggered another orgasm in Donna, the first one since she got off Isaac’s machine. At the same time, Isaac had his first orgasm, flooding her womb with his seed until it overflowed.

Eagerly, Holly and Alice zoomed down to between Donna’s legs, both licking her pussy. Each girl tasted one of her soft pink lips with their tongue, slurping up every drop of their master’s seed that gingerly dripped from the opening.

With Holly and Alice mooning Isaac, he smiled and began stroking their pussies with his hands, while working his thumbs in and out of their assholes. The four of them stayed like this for over a minute, with Holly and Alice desperately fighting for every droplet of semen leaking from Donna’s cunt, all while Isaac toyed with them from behind.

Finally, Holly turned around and began sucking Isaac off, looking up into his eyes with a coy expression. Normally she would have started blowing him as soon as he pulled out of Donna, but in this situation, she was like a dog surrounded by bouncing tennis balls with no idea which one to go after first. After sucking on Isaac until he had regained his erection, she stroked him with her hand, rubbing his dick against her lips and cheeks.

“I love the taste of other women on you.”

Isaac chuckled. “Most women would feel the opposite.”

“Most women don’t know the joys of being your slave. When I taste another woman, I feel proud of you, because I know that my master is successful as a man. As long as you always let me lick you clean, I feel nothing but joy to watch you be intimate with another woman.”

Isaac reached out and cupped her cheek. “There really is nobody on this earth like you, you’re in a league all your own,” he said lovingly. “Ok, who would like a turn on the machine?” he then asked.

“I would!” Alice quickly shouted before Holly could raise her hand.

“All right, I’ll help you get set up.”

Isaac and Alice got off the bed and Alice climbed up onto the machine, nervous but smiling.

“Ok, do you want the vibrator or double-penetration?”

“I’ll just stick with what Donna did.”

“All right then, just sit down on here…” Isaac said, taking a moment to rub some lubricant on the rear dildo from a bottle on the nearby dresser. Alice shuddered as she sat down on the dildo, letting the rubber toy sodomize her. To think that Donna had been in this very same position just minutes ago…

“And of course, it’s no fun without something to hold you still,” Isaac said with a chuckle as he tied her hands to the back and then securing the ball gag in her mouth.

With the dildo inside her asshole and the vibrator pressed against the entrance to her pussy, Isaac activated the two devices. He had adjusted the rivet’s location on the wheel, bringing it closer to the center so that it would move back and forth with less distance, lowering the chances of any injury to Alice’s rectal cavity. Upon the activation of the two machines, Alice’s muffled screams of masochistic joy flooded the apartment, as her pussy was vibrated like the hands of a jackhammer operator and her asshole was violated with the quick and steady strokes of the dildo.

Isaac then turned to Holly and Donna. “Before I rejoin you two, I want to see just how compatible you are. I want you to put on a show for me. Be as rough as you want with each other.”

Donna smiled at the order. Holly was a gorgeous young woman with a delectable body. When Donna had sworn of men and tried dating women she didn’t find lesbian sex to be her forte, but that certainly didn’t mean she didn’t enjoy it. Plus she probably had more experience than Holly had when it came to having sex with other women so—

Her thoughts were silenced as Holly pounced on her, a ravenous look in her eye. She forced herself between the mature woman’s legs and pinned her wrists back. Giggling to herself, Holly began aggressively kissing Donna, forcing herself into the woman’s mouth with her slippery tongue. At the same time, she jostled her breasts against Donna’s, moving in just right way to make their nipples kiss each other. Holly’s young but large breasts pointed down, her nipples brushing against the mountain summits of Donna’s breasts. Wow, she had no idea Holly was so aggressive!

Releasing one of her wrists, Holly reached down and began working her fingers in Donna’s pussy, moving the digits like eels while never pulling her tongue from Donna’s mouth. When it came to fingering, Holly’s skill was truly unparalleled. Just as she had with Alice, Donna reached down and under Holly and began fingering her the same way, trying to keep up. The backs of their hands touched over and over again as they fought, trying to prove their superior skill when it came to invoking orgasms.

Donna broke first, screaming as droplets of liquid arousal splashed out from between Holly’s fingers. However, Holly didn’t stop. She merely pulled her lips from Donna’s and instead wrapped them around her right areola, sucking on it hungrily. At the same time, she continued fingering Donna, now at frantic speed, using the first orgasm to keep her defenses down and trigger countless others. Alice and Isaac merely watched, observing their intimacy as if it were a sporting event. Isaac had never seen Holly in such a ravenous state. It seemed that she really did have a strong fetish for stacked women.

At last, Donna managed to trigger an orgasm in Holly, and without missing a beat, Holly leaned back and squirted all over her fellow slave, soaking her body with her excitement. Now wanting payback, Donna took advantage of the exhausted girl and got on top of her in the 69 position. She ground her pussy down on Holly’s face while licking the former’s gate of paradise. Both women moaned as they licked each other clean, their bodies extra sensitive after their orgasms. Like Isaac, Holly loved the feel of Donna’s wide ass on her face and was spanking her as she was straddled. At the same time, Donna was essentially drinking up the remaining fluid from Holly’s orgasm, trying to cause another one as soon as possible and prove that she could keep up with and outlast the young nymphomaniac.

From above them, Alice watched with a hungry expression, overwhelmed with both the show before her and the violent sexual pleasure she was enduring with the machine. She watched Donna rub her pussy against Holly’s face, her large vanilla ass cheeks rippling from the slightest movement, held within her full-body fishnet suit. Donna’s asshole was completely exposed, begging to be penetrated by Alice’s tongue, but being bound to the machine beneath her, she would have to wait for the opportunity.

Being the one on top and so close to the headboard, Donna reached out to Isaac’s nightstand, where she had left one of the sex toys she had brought with her: a vibrating dildo. She got off Holly and turned it on, then lied down beside the young woman.

“You’re going to enjoy this.”

“A few of my sisters had those, I loved using them,” Holly said before the toy was inserted into her.

Holly gave a deep whine of euphoria has the synthetic vibrating phallus entered her, sending waves of buzzing pleasure through her pelvic region. Upon its insertion, Donna pulled it out and began working in inside her as hard and fast as she could, trying to pay Holly back for the aggression shown to her. At the same time, she started sucking on Holly’s left breast, her mouth wide open as if she were trying to actually consume it. Holly had her legs spread, letting Donna violently fuck her with the dildo. It seemed like almost every time the toy was crammed inside her, she would release a small orgasmic jet. She was moaning at the top of her lungs, unable to contain herself when faced with such overwhelming pleasure.

After a few minutes, Donna had to stop. Her wrist was starting to hurt. ‘Oh, please let this not be the first signs of arthritis…’

As soon as she put the vibrator down, Holly snatched it and got out from under Donna. Getting behind her, she pushed the dildo into Donna’s pussy, the toy still wet with Holly’s own juices. Donna moaned from the sudden insertion and the rapid thrusts inward that immediately followed. The vibrator being forced in and out pushed aside her tiredness, and suddenly, when Holly stopped, she knew that she couldn’t let the pleasure end. Raising herself up onto her knees and elbows, she began rocking back and forth against the dildo, fucking herself with it as if to simulate being in the doggy-style position.

Looking up, she stared into Alice’s eyes and felt a glimmer of shame. How strange, that after everything they had done so far today, she would be ashamed to let Alice see in her in this desperate perverted state, fucking herself with a vibrator held by a girl less than half her age.

“Oh god, I’m cumming!” Donna screamed, suddenly coming to a stop with her whole body rigid.

She fell on her side, panting and exhausted, but Holly wasn’t ready to let her quit. Lifting up Donna’s leg, she got between her thighs and began rubbing her pussy against Donna’s. The peculiar touch revitalized her, as never before had she done something like this, even when she dated women. Holly began thrusting against her, grinding her slit against Donna’s and forcing the two sets of lips to make out. Donna could feel it, the hot softness of Holly’s pussy against their own, and the concoction of their essences forming as their juices mixed. She was too tired to move, so she simply lay there while Holly sat on her lap sideways, forcefully scissoring her.

Finally, when Donna seemed to have regained some of her strength, Holly dropped down and lay beside her. She retrieved the vibrator and held it between their pussies, shaking at full power. They stayed there, their unclothed bodies intertwined, the vibrator buzzing between their slits, their large full breasts pressed together, and their lips joined with strings of saliva stretching every time they separated with their tongues swirling. It was actually rather beautiful, and it continued on until both women shared a simultaneous orgasm.

“Ok girls, you’ve proven to me that you can work well together. Holly, how would you like a turn on the machine?” asked Isaac.

Holly grinned. “Can I? Can I please?!”

“Of course. Alice, are you ready to come down?”

Having endured almost a dozen orgasms from the anal pounding she had received and the buzzing of the vibrator against her clit, Alice looked like she was struggling to stay conscious. She nodded and Isaac turned off the machine and the vibrator. Removing her gag and untying her wrists, he caught her as she fell into his arms and gently laid her out on the bed. He turned back to the machine and smiled as the sight of Holly licking the dildo clean.

“Master, can I use this second part too?” she asked, seeing the unused dildo on the retracted piston.

“Ah, I figured you would want the double-penetration. Sure, baby, just hold on and I’ll get it ready.”

While Donna and Alice recovered, Isaac adjusted the machine, setting the second gear against the first and interlocking the teeth. With the second gear set up, he raised the additional piston through the opening in the seat, towards the front, with the attached dildo ready for use. After removing the vibrator and securing everything, he had Holly sit down and penetrated her with the two dildos. She was as excited as could be, barely able to hold still as Isaac tied her wrists back and put clothespins on her nipples for good measure. After securing the ball gag in her mouth, he kissed her on the nose and activated the machine, slowly turning up the speed.

The electric motor began to spin the two gears, causing the dildos to move back and forth in perfect sync, one always rising while the other one dropped. As they moved, Holly’s eyes rolled back and she gave into pure masochistic joy. True, Isaac had been cautious in raising and setting the speed, but there was almost no warning or buildup for Holly. In a single moment, both dildos were moving in her, one being forced in as the other was pulled out. To not only be gagged and tied with clothespins on her nipples, but to also be double-teamed by the machine her master had built made her so happy that she wanted to cry.

Feeling the two dildos heartlessly ramming her pussy and asshole made her feel so kinky and dirty, somehow both slutty and loyal to only her master. He watched her with a smile, and to be watched by her master as the machine brutalized made her hope that Isaac liked what he was seeing. All she wanted was for him to be happy, and of course for kinky fun like this.

With Holly off in her own world, Isaac turned to Alice and Donna, both having regained a fair portion of their energy and stamina. Isaac sat back against the headboard.

“Alice, come over here and give me a kiss. And Donna, I bet Alice is a little sore from riding that thing for so long. How about you make her feel better with your tongue?”

A tired smile on her face, Alice crawled over to him and kneeled on all fours in his lap. As they began to kiss, Donna spread Alice’s ass cheeks, staring at her prominent gape. The machine had really done a number on her, but Isaac had always made sure that she was never harmed. Plus, it was clear that her cute little ass had gone through a lot of training since becoming Isaac’s slave.

Too horny to feel any awkwardness, Donna didn’t hesitate to lower her head and start flicking her tongue in Alice’s back door, making the young girl coo and shudder in bliss. After the anal pounding she had received, to feel Donna’s soft wet tongue gently caress her asshole was heavenly. While Isaac kissed her, he ran his hands across her delicate, underdeveloped body, loving the way she shivered when his rough skin rubbed against her soft flesh.

After a few minutes, Isaac picked Alice up and laid her on her back, her legs spread and her head in Donna’s lap. Taking some time to let his tongue sample her naked body, he hefted his manhood and entered her pussy, making her whimper. After being subjected to the buzzing of the vibrator, her pussy was so sensitive that it felt like it would crumble like tissue paper.

Donna held Alice’s hands as Isaac began to thrust into her, leaning forward on his hands and swinging his lower body to delve deep into her womanly valley. He always loved the look on her face when he fucked her and the sounds she would release; that look of pleasure and pain and the tiny yelps and whimpers. She would blush and get teary-eyed, as if about to cry, but as soon as he would slow down, she would beg him to fuck her harder. Deciding to tease her, he came to a complete stop.

“Master, what are you doing?”

“You know I love it when you beg.”

“Please keep fucking my pussy with your big cock!” she whined, squeezing Donna’s hands.

Isaac kissed her on the forehead and then obliged, resuming his pumps but twice as fast, making her cry out in painful joy. She had been fucked a hundred times, but it always felt like Isaac would split her open at any moment. He continued his thrusts for another five minutes before ejaculating into Alice’s pussy. Still hard, he pulled out of her, lifted her hips, and forced himself straight into her asshole. The sudden rough penetration made the small girl yelp, and it took a couple seconds for her masochistic instinct to convert the feeling of pain into the awareness of pleasure.

Isaac raised her hips, basically holding her up in the air as he fucked her in the asshole like the machine she had just been riding. Her soft whimpers of pleasure and pain were music to his ears as he watched her underdeveloped body shudder and writhe against the anal pounding received from his cock.

“I’m cumming! I’m cumming!” she screamed as hot convulsions rolled through every inch of her fragile form.

Once she calmed down, Isaac pulled out of her and leaned back, his erection pointing at Donna. “Donna, could you clean me off, please?”

“I would be happy to, Master,” she giggled.

Leaning over Alice, she began licking Isaac’s cock clean of the young girl’s aroma, able to taste both her pussy and asshole on his manhood, as well as the salty gleam of his semen. It was peculiar feeling, to be sucking him off just after he had fucked the young girl beneath her. It was almost a form of intimacy between the two women that went beyond simply eating each other out.

Once Donna was finished, Isaac continued fucking Alice. Having been cleaned by Donna’s mouth, he decided to go with Alice’s pussy, once again slamming into the small pink lips between her legs and making her cry out. Getting down into the missionary position, he thrust into Alice over and over again while holding her tightly in his embrace. With each ram against her petite body, Alice moaned and dug her fingers into Isaac’s back. Without needing to be told, Donna took advantage of Isaac’s position and spread her legs for him, letting him lick every corner of her sweet milf pussy.

After a few more minutes, Isaac pulled out and leaned back, panting heavily but with his phallus still standing proud. A coy smile on her face, Donna crawled over and sucked him clean just as she had before, licking off every delicious droplet of Alice’s pussy juice.

While Alice rested, Donna turned around and moved in close to Isaac, slipping her legs under his so that they wouldn’t be in the way. Raising her ass, she grasped Isaac’s cock and let it enter her pussy. Without him even having to move, she rocked back and forth, slamming herself against Isaac’s lap and impaling herself with his cock.

Happy as could be, Isaac merely sat back against the headboard and enjoyed the show. Every time Donna rocked back onto his cock, her fat ass would clap against his lap and ripples would jiggle through it like two melon-sized mountains of jello, and her brown eye would stare up at him, just begging for abuse. Not to mention the sight of Holly, getting double-teamed by the machine beneath her, having enjoyed orgasm after orgasm with the puddle beneath her attesting to her joy. Her nipples were swollen from the bite of the clothespins and she had drool down her chin and chest from the ball gag in her mouth, but there was an insatiable look of lust on her gorgeous face.

Loving the sensation of Donna’s pussy soaking his cock and lathering it with her hot interior, Isaac decided that he had to take it further. Simply wanting to tease Donna, he retrieved the vibrator she had used earlier on Holly and inserted it into her asshole, proceeding to crank it to pull power. The feel of the toy vibrating in her rectum robbed Donna of her strength and overwhelmed her with sexual pleasure, forcing Isaac to once again take control. Grabbing her thighs, he began bucking his hips forward and fucking her while still lying back, using Donna almost as an anchor to pull himself against her and ram her from behind.

Soon regaining his full strength, he got up on his knees and resumed fucking Donna, this time in the doggy style position.

“Oh god yes, that feels so good! Fuck me, Master! Fuck my slutty pussy harder!”

In reply, Isaac removed the vibrator from her asshole and forced it into her mouth. While she sucked on it, he forced her head down against the mattress and raised one leg, putting everything he had into his thrusts. He kept her pinned down like that, her face pressed against the sheets while he fucked her as hard as he could, almost painfully so. After a few minutes, Isaac grunted as he had another orgasm, once again flooding Donna’s womb with his seed and causing the woman to have an orgasm of her own.

But while his cock was left deflated, the rest of his body was still full of energy. Grabbing Donna, he hoisted her up and again lied on his back, now with Donna on top of him and Isaac holding her legs spread. By the time he had gotten everything right, he had regained his firmness and was ready to resume.

With Donna’s feet on his knees, he lifted her up to give him some room to maneuver and began thrusting upwards. Alice and Holly watched in awe, completely amazed that Isaac had such strength to both lift her up and raise his body to fuck her. Sure, he had done this same position with both girls plenty of time, but Donna definitely outweighed them, no matter how much she worked out.

Donna was reaching back and clinging to the headboard for dear life, having never experienced this kind of sex position. She had only seen it in porn but she never thought she would get to try it out for herself. She couldn’t believe how hard Isaac was able to keep his strokes, it as was if he was trying to mirror the machine under Holly and turn his body into a piston.

But soon, Isaac’s strength gave out, and he had to take a rest. He pulled out of Donna, his cock sticky with his semen while the thick white syrup dripped from Donna’s pussy.

“Alice, if you would please?”

Alice eagerly yet gingerly leaned forward and began to lick Isaac’s cock, her bobbing up and down as she gently sucked him clean of semen and pussy juice.

“Ok, Alice, now guide me in. You know where.”

“Yes Master.”

Taking a moment to stroke out any hints of softness, she grasped his dick and helped him insert it into Donna’s anus. As he lowered the woman down onto it, she shivered in ecstasy. He raised her legs higher, with her feet no longer on his knees. He had to get her at just the right angle in order to sodomize her from this position. Achieving just the right position, Isaac resumed his powerful thrusts, fucking Donna’s asshole from below just like the machine she had been riding not too long ago.

Alice watched closely, her face less than a foot from Donna’s pussy. She stared at the two of them, at Isaac’s manhood as it shoved its way into Donna’s gaping anus, at the sweat clinging to their bodies and mixing with their bodily fluids, and semen dripping from her pussy.

Seeing her master’s seed, Alice was overcome with lustful hunger and darted her head forward, going down on Donna like her life depended on it. She aggressively penetrated Donna and bullied her pussy with her tongue, drinking up her master’s sperm out of Donna like her pussy was a wineglass. She looked up, staring into Donna’s eyes with her mouth completely invisible against the bruised lips of the woman’s pussy, her tongue hard at work inside her. Donna couldn’t look away; she loved this new side to Alice, loved seeing how much she had grown. Her words had come true; with those collars around their necks, they had become equals.

With Isaac butt-fucking her from below and Alice sucking on her pussy in an attempt to siphon out every last drop of sperm, Donna’s will broke and she succumbed to orgasm after orgasm. As she moaned in happiness, Isaac pulled out of her and Alice sucked him off, savoring the taste of Donna’s ass. But just when Isaac was about to ask her to guide him into Donna’s pussy, Alice squeezed onto Isaac’s lap, getting between him and Donna. Holding onto Donna, Alice began grinding against the shaft of Isaac’s cock, sandwiching it between her pussy and Donna’s. Taking the hint, Donna bit her lip with a smile and began to gyrate her hips, rubbing up against her master’s phallus with the lips of her pussy kissing it again and again.

The feel of two soft cunts stroking his manhood was too much for Isaac to bear and he ejaculated after less than a minute, splattering drops of semen across their bellies. The two women dismounted their master and took turns cleaning each other off with their tongues while Isaac tried to catch his breath and collect himself. He had one last load in him and just enough stamina for a few more minutes of fucking. Standing up, he walked over to Holly and turned off the machine beneath her, then caught her as her limp body fell into his arms upon the untying of her bonds. Smiling to himself, he removed the gag from her mouth and the clothespins from her nipples.

“So how did you like that?” he asked, sitting on the bed and carrying her in the princess hold.

“That was heaven,” she murmured tiredly.

“Ok girls, all of you lie down on your backs with your heads hanging off the bed.”

They all did as told, lying down across the bed horizontally on their backs, with their long hair brushing against the floor. Isaac started at the end of the line with Alice. Knowing what her master wanted, she opened her mouth and let Isaac slide in his cock. Lying in this position, her mouth and throat were now perfectly in line, creating one straight channel for him to fuck. Leaning over with his hands on the bed at her sides, he began to move his body slowly in a back and forth rhythm, moving his penis in her throat.

He could feel every bump and ridge along the rout of her mouth, the inevitable small brushes her teeth made when she tried to accommodate him, and the full-body convulsions that ran through her when he went in all the way, choking her with his cock while his balls lay draped across her pretty face.

He soon gained confidence and picked up speed, skull-fucking his thirteen-year-old sex slave like she was a blowup doll. Alice relished the rough treatment at her master’s hand, the way he defiled her as he had done time and time again. But the back of her throat wasn’t used to this kind of pounding. With each full-length insertion, her gag reflex would be taunted, causing a deep shiver from head to toe and making her mouth water to the point where she couldn’t hold it in and drool ran down across her face. She was certain she wasn’t vomiting, but she knew it would happen if Isaac made the wrong move.

A spontaneous act, Isaac pulled out of Alice and looked at her, watching the thick foamy mixture of saliva and semen run down her face as she panted like a marathon runner. After giving her a few seconds to catch her breath, he smeared his cock across her face and then had her suck on his balls. She pulled on them hungrily with her lips, trying to envelope both testicles into her mouth.

While he played with her, Donna, who was beside Alice, reached over and began tickling the young woman’s clitoris, increasing her sexual pleasure. Alice did the same to Donna, stroking the mature woman’s lips and trying to make her squirm. At the other end of the line, Holly decided to get involved and added her hand between Donna’s legs, fingering her fellow slave and provoking Donna to reach over and begin fingering Holly.

After a minute, Isaac moved down the line to Donna. Sticky and covered in the frothy mix of bodily fluids, he inserted himself into Donna’s mouth, where she eagerly licked him clean. Just like with Alice, he skull-fucked the woman like a machine, punishing her throat with shove after shove and choking her with his member. Once again, his every shove caused her gag reflex to react, making her mouth water and overflow with the thick slimy mixture of cum and saliva running down her face like syrup.

His continuous thrusts even made her eyes water, causing her ruined makeup to further smear and make a disgusting mess on her face. While he fucked her, Isaac couldn’t help but play with her breasts. He squeezed them hard enough to make her scream, pulled them up and in all directions, and toyed with her nipples like they were tiny stress-relief balls.

Donna hadn’t been trained like Holly and Alice, so it was much more of a struggle to take the rough skull-fucking. She always felt like she was about to throw up, she could barely breathe, she had her eyes screwed shut to keep out the slimy mess covering her face, and she was even feeling a bit of shame and embarrassment for engaging in such a humiliating act. However, those sensations disappeared when he moved on to Holly.

Holly received Isaac even better than Alice and Donna, and was actively sucking him off instead of simply letting him use her throat. As he had with Donna, he played with her big beautiful tits while he fucked her. However, the smooth ride stopped when Isaac shifted his footing and slipped on a small puddle of lubricant. He barely shifted before regaining his balance, but it was just enough to set off Holly’s normally suppressed gag reflex. Her whole body convulsed and Isaac pulled out of her as she lightly puked, his junk and her face sticky with slime.

“Oh shit. Holly, are you ok?”

“Master, please don’t stop,” she gasped.

A warm smile on his face, Isaac leaned down and kissed her on the middle of her chest, just over her heart, and resumed skull-fucking her. As soon as his cock was back in her mouth, she sucked him off like a vacuum, trying to clean off the mess she had made. Her near fanatical efforts broke Isaac’s control and he emptied the last of his reserves into her mouth. She sat up, swallowing his cum happily.

“Ok girls, I think we all need a shower…”

Isaac woke up that night, sore from sleeping in one position for so long but too exhausted to move. After their shower, the master and his slaves had taken a break from sex to have some food and watch some TV, before returning to the bedroom and going at it again. After some more relaxation time and a delicious dinner (eaten off the three girls’ naked bodies), they had sex one more time before passing out.

Isaac had blown through everything he had in that first fucking, so he was unable to do anything but shoot blanks for the rest of the day. Plus, his manhood quickly became too sore to use and he had to sit back. To make up for it, he simply paced himself and had the girls exert their energy on each other, as well as letting them use their sex toys. He also made sure he gave them all equal attention.

Now it was the middle of the night and he had woken up in bed, lying in the middle of a harem crater. On his left side, Holly was clinging to his arm like a child holding a stuffed animal. His hand was between her legs, his palm and fingers sweating against her smooth thighs. On his right, Donna was lying on her side with her back to him. His arm was pinned underneath her with his hand held tightly in her embrace. A surprising behavior for the middle-aged woman, she was actually sucking on Isaac’s thumb as if she were a toddler. Down at the foot of the bed lay Alice, curled in the fetal position between Isaac’s legs, the same way a cat would snuggle up in her owner’s lap.

The three girls were all deep asleep, having worn themselves out from hours of sex. He knew that they were all happy, and he was happy to have all of them in his life, his dear sweet slaves. He had originally woken up because he was sore from lying in the same position for so long, but seeing how comfortable the girls were, he decided he didn’t want to disturb them and would simply try to fall back to sleep the way he was. He laid his head back and smiled, unable to believe how great his life had become.

Isaac smiled as he slowly woke up, catching the smells of a breakfast feast being cooked in the kitchen. There were pancakes, bacon, eggs, sausages, and even some waffles. He could hear his three slaves in the kitchen, working to the tune playing on the radio. Standing naked, the three of them giggled as they danced to the music, incorporating the movements into their labors of love. Side by side at the stove, Holly and Donna bumped their hips together to the music’s beat, moving in mirror images of each other with coy smiles on their faces as they watched each other’s breasts bounce in the corners of their eyes.

Needing a plate for the cooked sausages, Donna twirled across the kitchen, wrapping her arms around the nearby Alice. Her head between the woman’s bountiful breasts, Alice looked up at Donna and smiled, while moving her body from side to side just like her dance partner. Holding Alice’s hand, Donna rolled her up and unrolled her like a yoyo, as if dancing the tango. They were all so happy, their family felt full. Still in bed, Isaac had a content smile on his face, feeling blessed for the three wonderful slaves he now had. Ready to greet the morning and his girls, he got out of bed and traveled to the den and the kitchen, not even bothering to get dressed.

“Good morning, Master!” they all said happily.

“Good morning,” Isaac hummed, embracing his beloved slaves and giving each of them a soft kiss.

“Breakfast will be ready in just a minute, Master. Please relax,” Donna said with a wink, finding herself strangely happy in once again having people to cook for.

Isaac chuckled to himself and left the kitchen, taking his place at the head of the small dinner table in the den behind the couch. He smiled as he watched them work, basking in the light of their smiles, and of course relishing the sight of their naked bodies. To think, they all belonged to him, his precious treasures. Minutes after he sat down, the girls all came out with plates of food, a buffet for the four of them to share. With a feast laid out before them and cups of steaming coffee (just tea in Alice’s case), they all settled and ate hungrily, having burned more calories the previous day then they could count.

The conversation almost immediately drifted back to the sex they had enjoyed, with the girls teasing each other about the funny faces they made when they came or when they rode Isaac’s machine, Isaac joking about the things the four of them had done, laughing about a few funny accidents that had happened, and just tossing around ideas for new things they could do, both in the bedroom and just out in the world.

The last chapter will be posted next week!

---

A naughty demon gives a wicked daughter a futa-cock and the desire to fuck her uptight mother!

Futa Daughter’s Naughty Temptation

Chapter One: Daughter’s Rebellious Futa Passion

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2020

Note: Thanks to Alex for beta reading this!

“I’m totally going to do it!” the futa-demon Spice said. She had her hands on her hips, her big boobs bouncing before her and cute devil’s tail swishing back and forth. The gold chain, connected to the two rings that pierced her nipples, jingled. Red hair cascaded down around a youthful and mischievous face, black horns peeking out of the fiery curls. She unfurled her demoness wings wide, her clit-dick bouncing before her. “Ooh, I am going for it!”

“You can’t!” futa-angel Grace gasped. She clapped hands over her mouth, the golden halo floating over her blonde curls pulsing with panic. Soft, feathery wings engulfed her body, covering her small breasts and big girl-cock. Her motherly face stared in shock at Spice. “It’s wrong.”

“I know!” Spice jumped up and down, her tits and futa-dick bouncing with her exuberance. “Ooh, it’s going to be so much fun. I found the perfect girl. She’s going to fuck and she’s going to suck and she’s going to sin with every hot mom she can!

“Starting with her own!”

“No, no, no!” gasped Grace. Her golden eyes shimmered. “That’s the most sacred bond. Mother and child. You can’t pervert it with sin.”

“Watch me!” Spice exclaimed before thrusting out her tongue and flashing a rude gesture.

Grace trembled in shocked apoplexy at such a disgusting act. Then Spice spun around, bent over, and smacked her ass as she wiggled it at the futa-angel. Grace stared shocked at the futa-demon’s foul behavior.

Then Spice burst like a black soap bubble and left behind the Immaterial.

The futa-angel’s motherly face broke into lamenting wails. “What am I supposed to do to stop her? I’m going to get in so much trouble!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sky Marlow

OMG, I fucking hate going to Sunday church, I typed on my phone as I lazily lay on my stomach on my bed. I had only donned bra and panties. My legs folded to thrust my toes up in the air, each toenail painted a soft shade of pink. They perfectly matched my fingernails, each one accurately rounded to perfection. Why does my mom have to suck god’s cock every Sunday?

Does your Mom know how to suck cock? my bestest best friend in the whole wide world texted back. I mean, didn’t your Dad leave her because she wouldn’t put out?

Because she was too busy gagging on god’s cock, I sent, my toes curling. I swear to fuck she gets wet sitting in church. She looks so full of rapture. It’s so disgusting. She needs a good fuck from a real cock. Not god’s. That just made her into a crazy bitch.

She doesn’t seem cray cray to me, Natalie texted back. I mean, other than she dresses a little too prim, she’s fine.

She won’t let me bring boys over.

Because she knows you’re a big ho-bag who will have their cocks in your mouth in a minute flat.

I smiled and typed, Please, thirty seconds. I blew Coach Thompson after the game last night.

You skank!

I pictured Natalie chortling. She would still be in her PJ. I was supposed to be putting on my Sunday dress. It was such a modest, one-piece thing. Skirt past my knees, neckline to my collarbone. No chance to show off my cute, little titties. They may not be big—not like my frigid mother had—but they were adorable.

Just big enough for a hunky guy to squeeze. More was a waste.

“Sky, are you dressed yet?” Mom called.

“Yes!” I lied. Ugh, got to go. Mommy dearest needs to slobber that divine knob. Text you in the car.

I’ll be here masturbating. Natalie added a pair of sploosh emojis and a great, big smiley face.

My pussy clenched. You are such a cunt. Love you.

Kisses!

I rolled off my bed and grabbed the girlish, pink thing and pulled it on over my body. I slipped my arms into the short sleeves and then reached behind me. I had to contort my limbs into strange angles to zip it up the back. I wiggled my hips, my thong buried in my butt-crack.

At least I could be sexy beneath my clothes. Mom would have no idea.

“Sky!” Mom shouted, from downstairs. “I thought you said you were dressed.”

“Yes, yes, I’m coming,” I shouted and did the little fastener up. I walked past my dresser, my reflection flashing in the mirror and—

I whirled to stare at it. “Could have sworn…”

But it was just me, my platinum-blonde hair spilling in delightful curls around my pretty face. Not as much makeup as I would like, but Mom would make me wash my face off if I tried to go to church looking like a “painted harlot.” Pink, glossy lips; stunning, green eyes; delicate cheekbones; and freckled cheeks with a natural blush to them. I looked adorable.

I could look sexy, but…

“God, your church is so boring,” I muttered, glancing skyward. I turned from the mirror. I almost thought I heard mischievous giggles to match that naughty face I thought I saw in the reflection. I opened my eyes and headed downstairs.

My skirt swirled. My thong hugged my shaved pussy. My nipples ached. Just knowing that Natalie was masturbating right now had me grinding my teeth. I could be spending a lazy Sunday morning in bed jilling my cunt and watching hot vids on YouPorn.

When I came downstairs, I found Mom wearing a dress with an even longer skirt than me. It was dark blue, sleeves to the elbows, just a bit of a scoop to the neckline that showed off the pearl necklace she wore. Not that she ever had the naughtier kind.

I was convinced my mom had sex just twice. Once on her wedding night and once to conceive me two years later. If she had a sex drive, it was so buried beneath guilt and repression it had been smothered out when she was my age.

My mom’s pussy must be a desert, I texted to my friend. Just a sandy death hole that no cock’s been near in twenty years.

No answer. Natalie was really masturbating.

I sighed.

“You and Natalie fighting?” Mom asked.

“Nope. Just envious that she gets to stay home and I have to go to dumb church.”

Mom shook her head, her sandy-blonde hair swaying. “Sky, honey, this is good for you. I know that’s hard to understand now when you’re a ball of frustrated hormones that can’t think straight, but when you get older, you’ll mellow out.”

“Oh, fuck, I hope not,” I groaned. “What a depressing thought. I don’t want to be boring like you.”

“I wasn’t always boring,” she said. “I made many mistakes when I was nineteen. Like complaining to my mother about going to church.” She arched a warning eyebrow.

“You’re not going to take my phone away again, are you?” I asked.

“I don’t have to take it away,” she said brightly. “I just have to have the phone company turn it off.”

“That’s so not fair,” I groaned as I followed her out the door. “That’s blackmail.”

“Blackmail is getting you to do something illegal. I’m telling you that you can go to church, with a smile on your face, or not have your cell phone work for a day.”

“Cruel and unusual punishment!”

“Two days.”

“Fine,” I muttered. “But I’m going under protest. Taking hostages is never a good thing, Mom.”

“Well, when you get a job and pay for your cell phone yourself, I can’t ever take it away from you, can I?”

I froze. “But isn’t it like a lot of money?”

“Mmm, about $120 a month,” she said and opened the door.

My eyes bulged. That was so much. I slumped into the passenger seat. And buckled up. Mom put on the Christian music station. I groaned at the terrible pop music, some bimbo singing about loving god. I hated the perky, upbeat notes that played through the car.

I banged my head back into the seat.

My phone chimed a moment later. I perked up and glanced down to see Natalie had answered. Going to be rough for the next guy to fuck her.

Won’t be one. She’s too busy sucking god’s cock to care.

You really get stuck on a metaphor for way, way too long. But I love you anyway.

Bitch. I added a playful smile emoji to it.

I know. Try my best. A pair of kissy lips followed it. I had a great cum. I’ll send you this link. One girl, three guys, and they’re just fucking the shit out of her. It was so hot. I didn’t even get a third of the way through it.

Send it. Maybe I’ll sneak off to rub one out in the bathroom at church.

Natalie responded, That’s kinky and nasty at the same time. A public bathroom?

They’re clean at my church. I grinned as I added. Well, not once I’m done watching the vid.

Link incoming! Then a link popped up, a YouPorn address with a bunch of meaningless characters strung after it that were so long that WhatsApp just cut it off. I grinned, itching to press my thumb down on the address now, but Mom was driving there. She hummed along to the music, looking happy as we headed to church.

A few minutes later, we were at church. My panties dripped. I was so horny. I was going to do it. I was going to jill off in church. It would be glorious. I’d have to wait for the sermon, then I would head to the bathroom, watch some hardcore porn of some girl getting fucked hard, and then I would cum.

That would show god for making me go to church on Sunday.

I opened the car door, the passenger-side mirror flashing. A face popped into it. mischievous and grinning, framed by red hair. I whirled my head around, staring at the parking lot to find the source. There were a few people heading to the church, all in their Sunday best.

No mischievous girl.

“Sky?” asked Mom. “You okay.”

“Yeah, yeah, I was up late. Just tired.” I yawned as if to emphasize my point. It was a long one, turning real on me.

“I know you weren’t up studying,” she muttered. “You’re never going to get a good job if your grades don’t improve.”

“They’re fine,” I muttered.

“That’s not the word I would choose.”

I rolled my eyes. Oh, yes, I was sooooo going to masturbate in her precious church. Just jam my hands in my panties and frig my pussy. I would be crying out to the Lord for once at church. Just crying out my rapture.

I smiled at that wicked thought.

We headed inside. Reverend Matthews was there to shake his parishioners’ hands, his wife at his side. She was the prim and proper church wife. Black hair perfectly coiffed, wearing a purple dress that fit as conservatively as everyone else. She had pink lipstick and a bright smile.

“Madaline,” she said. “How great to see you.” The reverend’s wife gave my mom a quick hug and an exchange of cheek kisses. “And there’s Sky. How are you doing, young lady.”

“Fine,” I said. I might flip my mom shit, but it was another thing to mess with the reverend’s wife when he was standing a foot away. The man was tall. What a pity. His wife was the sort of woman that needed to unwind.

God, it would be hot to find out she did MILF porn or something behind his back. With that smile…

My cunt clenched at the idea of seeing Mrs. Matthews getting taken hard by young, hung studs. She and three hot guys pounding her would be so fucking hot. My cunt clenched. My need to masturbate only swelled.

We headed inside, passing through the atrium into the worship hall. My mom chatted. I drifted over to Georgia Matthews, the reverend’s daughter. She was a shy thing, but she was okay to hang out with. We were the same age. I couldn’t talk about hot sex or porn or boys with her, but we could talk about clothes.

“Hey,” I said. “My mom is on my ass about my grades. Again.”

“Try studying,” Georgia said. She wore a light-blue dress, her lips the same shade of pink as her mother’s.

Mother and daughter porn…

God, my mind was filthy. I loved it.

“I can help you. Maybe after Sunday Evening Service, we can help get your grades up.”

“Maybe,” I said, shrugging. “Your place. I want to get away from my mom. She’s driving me nuts.”

“She just loves you,” Georgia said.

“Yeah, yeah,” I said, squirming. “She loves God more.”

“And?” Georgia glanced up to the crucifix that rose at the front of the church. “Shouldn’t we all love God?”

I rolled my eyes. Like there was actually some old fart up in the sky who sent his son down to earth. It was all about making you feel guilty so you donate to the church. A big scam that had been perpetuated for two thousand years.

But if I said that around anyone here, I would spend the next month being dragged to special bible studies where I’d be bored out of my mind. It was better to pretend. I couldn’t wait to get away from my mom.

Wouldn’t it be fun to fuck her? a naughty voice whispered in my mind. Imagine making your mom go from sucking god’s cock to yours.

The image of me with a fleshy dildo thrusting from my crotch popped into my imagination. Mom kneeling before me, staring at it with such lust. I shuddered, my cunt clenching. It was such a wicked idea.

Incest. That was naughty as fuck.

“What are you thinking?” Georgia asked. “You have a funny look on your face.”

“Just a way for me to get along with my mother,” I said.

“Oh, good.” She brightened up. “That’s important. Become closer to her than that friend of yours.”

“Natalie is awesome,” I said.

“She gave you a…” Georgia coached her voice down. “A dildo for your birthday.”

“Vibrator, actually,” I whispered. “And it’s amazing. Want to borrow it?”

Georgia gave me this scandalous look. Then she squeaked and headed off.

I shrugged. Her loss. She would love it. I knew it would make her explode. That would be worth seeing. Even worth using it on her. I could just pump it in and out of Georgia’s virgin pussy. That would take care of her little issue. Help her relax.

“What did you say to her?”

I tensed. “Nothing, Mom. She just had to go.”

“Uh-huh.” My mom grabbed my wrist and pulled me towards our seats. “Service is about to begin.”

“I’m not a child, Mom,” I muttered. “I’m nineteen.”

“When you show me an ounce of good judgment, then you won’t be a child. Until then…”

I sighed and rolled my eyes.

I sat down on the hard pew between her and the outside end. At least I was on the aisle. I hated being buried in the middle. The rest of the members of the church began taking their seats as Reverend Matthews headed upfront. He placed his hands on the pulpit and gazed out at us.

It started with the prayer. I groaned. This sucks, I thought in that mischievous voice. I’d rather be fucking his wife than listening to him pray. That image of me with the flesh dildo ramming it good and hard into Mrs. Matthews appeared in my mind complete with a camera to make it into some hot, MILF porn.

God, I loved my dirty mind.

Opening prayer turned to opening announcements. Then the church sang. We were a weird one, Church of Christ. We didn’t have instruments. Everyone sang a cappella. I didn’t get why we couldn’t have instruments. My friend Melissa went to a Baptist church that had electric guitars and a drum set. I mean, it was probably still lame, but at least I wouldn’t have to pretend to sing.

A couple of songs and then it was time for communion. The bread basket whiskered around and we “ate” the body of Christ. It was so morbid. Then came the grape juice (not wine) and that was the blood. Lastly, the collection basket. It had nothing to do with communion but everything to do with church. My mom gave me a twenty to drop in.

A few more songs were sung, my pussy growing so wet, and then came the sermon. Reverend Matthews stepped up. He took a moment to adjust himself and then he said, “Turn to First Peter, Chapter 3.”

Everyone did while I said, “I got to use the bathroom.”

My mom nodded absently. She already had her bible open and stared eagerly. She wouldn’t care how long I took. There were speakers in there so you could hear everything.

Yippee fucking do.

I headed down the aisle, my purse clutched in my hand. My phone was in there, all ready for me to be naughty. I passed Georgia who flashed me a smile. I winked at her and then I was out of the worship hall and crossing the atrium to the bathroom.

I pushed through the swinging door, passed the couch with a couple of religious magazines on it, and then the stalls. My reflection strode by in the mirror. When I caught a glimpse of the face, I just ignored it.

Masturbating is so much more important than worrying about that, my mischievous thought. Just rub one out. Cum during church service, naughty girl.

“The naughtiest,” I purred as I pulled closed the last stall door and locked it.

I didn’t just hike my skirt. Oh, no, I unzipped my dress and pulled it off with care, my blonde hair swaying. I carefully hung it from the hook on the back of the door. Then I undid my bra. I freed my small breasts. They were so perky and cute.

I pinched both my nipples and groaned. I sank down on the toilet seat and leaned back against the bowl. It smelled of pine and ammonia. I ignored the tinny voice of Reverend Matthews coming from the cheap speakers and thrust my thong to the side.

Holding my phone in my left hand, I rubbed at my cunt with the other. I was so wet and juicy. My tangy musk rose in the air, filling my nose. I shuddered and hit the link Natalie had sent me. My phone loaded up YouPorn and then the video appeared.

I hit play, my fingers sliding faster. “Mmm, be hot. Be nasty.”

I strummed my pussy lip as the vid launched right into the blonde, petite thing. Oh, god, she was like me. Cute, little titties, fresh face, and loving the sight of the three huge dicks thrusting out before her face. She grabbed two of them and sucked the third one into her mouth like the pro-whore she was.

I thrust three fingers into my cunt. That was how wet I was. I needed no warm-up. I just needed to cum fast and hard. The sloppy sounds of her blowjob echoed through the bathroom. She ripped her mouth off the dick she blew to spit on the other two. She rubbed her hands into her saliva, greasing them up.

“Yes, yes, you’re going to fuck me so hard, aren’t you, big boys?” she cooed. “Just going to plug all my holes with your big dicks.”

“Yes, plug those holes!” I moaned, thrusting my fingers in and out of my cunt hard and fast.

The porn star swallowed the first cock again and fisted the other two. She sucked with such wanton passion. I could hear how sloppy it was. Drool spilled over her chin and ran down her throat. I shuddered, my twat clenching on my three digits. Then one of the guys just lifted her up as he sank down onto his back. His thick cock twitched as it thrust up in the air. His big biceps bulged as he held her tiny body up. She grabbed his dick aiming it at her cunt.

I groaned as he impaled her down his cock in a single plunge. Her back arched from how amazing it was. I shuddered. My cunt clenched on my digits. I shuddered, my small titties quivered. My pussy cream dripped down to my taint.

“Come fuck me in the—” the girl was shouting when the image changed.

A busty, mischievous girl appeared on my screen. She had a naughty look on her cute face. She pursed her lips. Her boobs heaved as she groped them. I groaned, confused. Had I accidentally started a new video? She was cute and all, but I wanted to watch the other. My thumb moved to stop it.

“Don’t click away,” cooed the busty woman. She looked eighteen, but those tits were as big as my mother. “You’re going to watch what I have. Mmm, I got something big and thick for you to enjoy.”

I blinked. She hadn’t just talked to me, had she? Or was it just a way to keep people from looking away? Was I being trolled? Had my friend sent me something weird? Like the Rick Roll of porn vids?

“Mmm, you’re going to like this,” she said, the camera zooming out. She had bag-like wings clipped to her back, thrusting out from her in some naughty, demonette outfit. I grinned. Some naughty cosplay.

Why not?

“Yeah, you like my body, but look what I have thrusting from my pussy!” she moaned. “Bet you’ve never seen a futa-dick!”

The camera shot down to her crotch where she had a massive cock thrusting out from the folds of her pussy. I gasped at it, my fingers jamming deep into my cunt. She had a huge dick. One of the biggest I had ever seen. And no balls at all. I could clearly see the pink folds of her labia.

“That’s right,” cooed the cosplay girl. “I’m a futanari. That’s Japanese for hermaphrodite. But futa sounds sooooo much hotter, doesn’t it?”

“Shit,” I gasped. “It does.” This must be some Japanese fetish film. They liked the weirdest shit. But it was hot. “That’s some great CGI.”

“And that’s not CGI,” cooed the demon girl. “That’s a real clit-dick. Mmm, just a big cock capable of cumming. Do you want to see me cum?”

“Of course I do,” I moaned, so into this. It was hot.

No wonder my friend couldn’t finish the video without cumming. I plunged my fingers in and out of my cunt faster and faster. I reamed them, stretching out my naughty twat with my tight snatch. I would have such a huge eruption. I couldn’t wait. It would be magnificent.

“Yeah, you want to see me cum,” the demon-girl moaned. “You want to see my futa-dick spurting all that jizz. Ooh, and look at my pussy.”

A chair seemed to materialize out of nowhere. She sank down on it and threw her legs over the armrests. Her pussy lips parted, showing off her depths. She fisted her dick thrusting up from where her clit should be. Her other hand thrust into the folds of her cunt.

Three fingers, just like me.

“I’m so excited, I just need to jump straight to three,” she moaned. “You get it, don’t you?”

“Fuck, I might need four,” I whimpered, grinding the heel of my hand against my clit as I reamed my three digits in and out of my cunt.

This was so fucking hot. It was fantastic. I loved it. I groaned, my cunt clenching on my digits. The heat swept through me. It was such a delight to enjoy. I stared at the screen as she masturbated, thrusting my three fingers in and out of my juicy cunt.

My toes curled. My orgasm built so fast. Her hand pumped up and down her clit-dick. Such a blur. It was wild to watch. I whimpered, my small breasts jiggling. The toilet seat groaned beneath me as I squirmed around, the porcelain cold on my ass.

“Yes, yes, yes, you’re frigging that pussy so hard watching me, aren’t you?”

“Yes!” I moaned, loving the interaction. How she talked. Whoever made this knew just when to ask the questions.

“Of course you are!” purred the naughty demon girl. “You’re going to cum watching me stroke off. And boy I am going to cum! Just explode. I bet you wish I would cum on you?”

“I do!” I moaned.

“Bet you wish you had a big clit-dick of your own to fuck sexy mothers! Hot MILFs! Like your own mom!”

“Jesus, fuck, I wish that!” I moaned, frantic with need. My clit throbbed beneath the heel of my hand. Pleasure burst from it. “I want to fuck Mrs. Matthews and Natalie’s mom and my own mother with a big clit-dick!”

“Yes, yes, yes, just wish for it hard enough, and maybe you’ll get one, too!” moaned the demon girl. “Oh, yes, are you almost about to cum?”

“I so am!” I gasped.

“Good!” she squealed. “I want you to cum so hard. I want your pussy spasming around your fingers. I want you moaning out so loud. Let the world know that you’re getting sinful, and you don’t care who knows it!”

“Yes!” I howled and then burst with rapture.

My body quivered on the toilet. My cunt writhed around my digits. They spasmed and writhed around that big dick. The pleasure rushed through me. It was such a wicked bliss that swept through my body and drowned my mind in rapture. Sparks flared across my vision. I groaned, my body trembling through this wild bliss.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I moaned. “Oh, my god, that’s so good. That’s amazing. Oh, I love it. I love it so much. That’s so good!”

“Knowing you’re cumming makes me want to cum!” the demon girl purred. “Do you want to see my dick cum?”

“Yes!” I howled, my fingers still plunging in and out of my pussy. “I want to see that big futa-dick cum!”

“Of course you want to see it!”

The camera zoomed in onto the tip of her girl-cock. It was aimed right down on her. I could see her hand stroking up and down the shaft while the slit at the tip bubbled with precum. I held my phone right before my face. At the angle of the video and the position on my phone, it was like she were about to give me a facial.

I stared in hypnotic fascination at how sexy this was. That hand pumped up and down the shaft, stroking with such wild strokes. The precum leaked out more and more. I could see the texture. If this was CGI, it was flawless.

“Cum!” I gasped, another orgasm bursting through me. My clit throbbed beneath the heel of my hand.

“Yes!” the demon girl moaned. “Here it CUMS!”

Hot jizz spurted from her cock and flew out of my phone to splash across my face. I gasped at the feel of the spunk spilling over my features. My mouth dropped in shock. The next blast splashed right on my tongue, the salty flavor of girl-cum spilling over my lips.

I froze, my fingers buried deep in my still-writhing pussy. My clit throbbed against the heel of my hand. I trembled, the jizz running hot down my face. I shuddered, my small tits quivering as more and more cum spurted from her girl-cock and onto my face.

“Enjoy, Sky Marlow!” the demon-girl gasped. “Enjoy every bit of my cum. Ooh, and that clit-dick you wished for!”

My bud pushed up against my hand. I just shuddered there, feeling hot spunk spilling down my face. I lowered my phone, panting, shuddering. My orgasmic bliss melted over my mind while my clitoris…

Swelled against my hand.

I gasped, staring down at the growing shaft thrusting from the shaved folds of my pussy. My eyes bulged at the sight of it. My hand grasped it. I could feel the warmth of it. The dick throbbed in my grip as it expanded bigger than any guy I had been with.

“Holy fucking shit,” I groaned, spunk dripping from my chin and landing on my boob.

“Yep!” the demon-girl said on the phone. I glanced at the screen again. “You got yourself a big, throbbing, MILF-fucking, mommy-loving girl-dick! Enjoy! I’ll be in touch, fam!”

Then my phone screen went back to playing the porn of that girl.

I shuddered, not sure what the fuck just happened. I turned off my phone and shoved it onto the toilet paper dispenser. I stared down at my girl-dick. This big, throbbing cock was real. It thrust up from where my clitoris should be.

No, it was my clitoris.

I grabbed it and stroked up and down it. I gasped at the texture. The feel of this big dick throbbing in my hand. I groaned, my cunt clenching. The heat shot down to my snatch. I trembled and whimpered, squirming on the toilet.

When my stroking hand brushed the spongy crown, pleasure burst from it. I gasped at that. No wonder guys liked you to play with their tips. It felt like my clit but so much bigger. So much more surface area to touch and stimulate.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck!” I gasped. It was amazing. Delicious. Outstanding.

I grinned as I stroked up and down my girl-dick. My pussy clenched, the heat building and building. I stroked myself faster and faster. I could feel something building and building in my cunt. This… this pressure. It was deep inside like it had to escape.

“Can I cum?” I groaned to myself as I worked my hand up and down faster and faster. “Holy shit, can my dick cum?”

This was such a heady delight. I shuddered, pumping my hand faster and faster. I could feel that orgasm building in me fast. I had cum once already. After that, my climaxes could come fast on the heels of the first. And now I had this hand stroking myself. This new dick added to the mix.

It was intense. I gasped, feeling like I was a virgin boy about to pop off for the first time. My head arched back. The toilet seat rasped. My body blazed with delight. My feet kicked out, bumping the door. It rattled. Creaked.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I moaned, kicking the door again. It rattled harder. Then it popped open. “Oh, fuck!”

I was too close. I whimpered, my eyes squeezing shut. The door creaked on its hinges. Only that wasn’t my stall door that had moved. Someone entered. Heels clicked on the tiles. There were three other stalls they had to pass. They wouldn’t find me. My hand stroked to the tip of my cock, brushing the tip.

“Sky?” my mother called.

Oh, no.

I erupted.

My cum exploded from my cock just as my mother fully opened the door to the stall. I gasped as my cum shot out hard and powerful. That first one splashed right across her face. On her lips. She gasped in shock as my next one spurted cum onto her tits.

I soaked the front of her Sunday dress as my futa-dick kept spurting and spurting. My toes curled. I whimpered, legs spasming as my girl-cock unloaded over and over again. The pleasure surged through me. It melted my brain.

“Oh, my fucking god, yes!” I whimpered. “Mom! Mom! I have a cock!”

She stood there shocked as I kept spurting. Her legs quivered. She licked her lips and froze at brushing the cum on them. With a whimper, her legs collapsed. She stuck the tiles on her knees. Her boobs jiggled beneath her cum-soaked dress.

“Y-you got a p-penis, Sky,” she said.

“Naw,” I panted. “I got a cock, Mom.” I sucked in a deep breath, my body buzzing from the intensity of my orgasm. It had blasted out of my futa-dick and washed out of my cunt all at the same time. A confusing melange of sensations. “Your daughter’s got a big ol’ girl-cock. Suck it!”

I don’t know why I said that last part save for those depraved fantasies I had of my mother sucking a fleshy dildo. Only those weren’t a dildo in those fantasies. I had a cock in them. That naughty futa-demon had been messing with me.

Gifting you! the mischievous voice sang. You should be on your knees and kissing my cute tush in thanks.

Yeah, I should be, I thought back to her.

“Come on, Mom,” I said, waving my futa-dick before her. She still knelt there stunned, cum running down her chin. “Just lean in and suck my big, fat girl-dick. You like sucking god’s cock so much, now you can suck your daughter’s.”

I really, really didn’t think she would do it. I was just too horny to care about her being mad about what I was saying. She would ground me for masturbating in church. Take away my cell phone for a year. Why not have some fun while she was stunned.

“Mmm, you liked that cum,” I purred. “I know you did. Now just be a good mommy-slut and open wide.” I tilted the cock towards her lips, my dick throbbing in my hand. The scent of my salty jizz and tangy pussy cream filled the air. “Just do it, Mom!”

She let out a strangled groan, her eyes locked on my cock.

“Mooooooom!” I said in a sing-song voice. “You know you want to suck on my big, beautiful—”

The animalistic growl my mother made shocked the ever-living shit out of me. I squeaked as her head snapped forward. For a moment, I thought she meant to bite my new girl-dick off like it was some twisted way of cleansing me of possessing it.

But then her mouth latched onto it.

My eyes bulged as she sucked. My mother nursed on my new girl-dick. She sucked on it with hunger. With lust I didn’t know she possessed. My cunt clenched from the force of her sucking. I gasped, shuddering on the toilet seat.

I didn’t know what to do. What to say. My mother had her lips wrapped around my girl-cock and sucked like a fiend. She nursed on me with such passion. It was insane. Incredible. I couldn’t believe how much I loved it. I shuddered, my body shivering in delight. The pleasure rippled through me. It was so amazing.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I groaned as the shock wore off. “Oh, Mom, you do love sucking dick! Mmm, but that’s not god’s dick. Oh, no, that’s your daughter’s dick.”

She just groaned; her eyes squeezed shut as she nursed. Her hands grabbed my thighs, her white-painted nails biting into my flesh. I shuddered, savoring the pressure of her sucking. The frantic nature of it. I groaned and shuddered, my cunt on fire. I wiggled my hips and sucked in deep breaths. It was so wild. So wicked. Such a delicious treat to enjoy.

She bobbed her head. She slid her mouth over my cock. Depraved and forbidden pleasure shot down my cock. When she sucked while sliding her lips up it, my pussy clenched so hard. I gasped, my body bucking.

“Holy shit, Mom!” I whimpered. “Holy shit, you really know how to suck cock. Yes, yes, just like that!”

She nursed with such passion. She sucked on me with such hunger. I groaned, loving it. This was amazing. I savored every bit of her mouth nursing on me. My eyes rolled back in my head. I shuddered on the toilet seat.

I stared down at her and frowned. She still had her eyes closed. For a moment, the pleasure muted before she sucked again. Why did she have her eyes closed? Did she feel ashamed that she was blowing her daughter? Did she not want to look at me? Was she pretending it was someone else’s cock?

I couldn’t have that.

“Mommy,” I cooed, sliding my right hand through her hair. “Mommy, open your eyes. Mmm, stare at your baby girl.”

She shuddered. Her eyes opened. She stared at me with passion brimming in her depths. I shuddered. She whimpered, her gaze flicked down. Which meant she was staring at my pussy. She looked right at it.

“Do you like blowing your daughter’s big futa-dick?” I asked, stroking her hair. “Mmm, does it make you hot?”

She groaned around my cock. It didn’t sound sexy but full of shame.

“Oh, Mom, don’t be ashamed. Incest is awesome. And you’re such a good cock-sucker. You’re the best I’ve ever had.” I giggled. She was the only one I’d experienced, but she felt amazing. “Mmm, just keep sucking my dick. I’ll give you a mouthful of my cum.”

She squeezed her eyes shut but kept nursing. Her head stayed bobbing. Her lips worked up and down my shaft with such passion. It was intense. Enjoyable. I groaned, loving every moment of it. I squirmed on the seat, the toilet creaking beneath me.

My cunt clenched as I enjoyed this pleasure. It was intense and beautiful. A real treat to enjoy. I shuddered, my breasts rising and falling as I whimpered. My face scrunched up. She sucked with such hunger on me.

“Yes, yes, you want my cum,” I cooed. “Mommy wants my futa-cum! Such a naughty, naughty mommy. Sucking my big dick. Ooh, yes, yes, you’re going to get a big mouthful of my cum.”

I shuddered as she suckled with even more force. She did want my cum. As much as it shamed her, she hungered for it. This was so sexy. I gripped her blonde hair in both hands, my orgasm building and building in me.

My cunt clenched. My pussy blazed with the heat from my mother’s sucking. My cum dripped down her face as she blew me. Her blue eyes opened but wouldn’t look at me. She just stared at my pussy as she bobbed her head and worked her mouth up and down my clit-dick.

It was still amazing.

“Oh, damn, Mom!” I groaned, that pressure hitting a wild peak. I shuddered, my back arching against the toilet seat bowl. The porcelain rustled as I climbed towards the explosive release. “Here it comes! Your daughter’s cum!”

Mom sucked hard.

I erupted.

“Oh, God, yes!” I cried out.

My futa-cum pumped into my mother’s waiting mouth. The pleasure slammed through my body. This time, I was more ready for the intensity of it. I felt the pulses of pleasure shooting from my dick while the waves of ecstasy washed out of my convulsing cunt.

I bucked and moaned, trembling through the rapture. I shuddered, loving every moment of this bliss. My face scrunched up. I whimpered through my bliss, my mom gulping down my spunk. I could hear her swallowing it.

This was so hot. This was just the best fucking thing in the world.

“Mom!” I gasped and fired the last of my cum. “Holy shit, that was amazing!”

My head lolled back. I stared up at the ceiling, panting. My small breasts rose and fell. Mom slid her mouth off my cock, her lips slipping over my crown sending a last shudder through my body, legs spasming. Then she stood up.

“Oh, Lord,” she panted. “Oh, Lord, what did I just do. That… You… Sky! What is going on, Sky?”

“Fuck if I know.” I sucked in a deep breath. “Mmm, but that was so hot, Mom.”

“Hot!” Her voice had a shrill quality to it. “I just… And you… That was…”

“I know,” I purred and stood up. She had backed up to the sink, looking shocked. My cum had soaked her dress, leaving wet spots with silvery streaks in them. She had such big boobs. “You loved it. You guzzled down my cum.”

“I couldn’t help myself,” she moaned. “Why did I do that?”

“Because it was hot!” I shuddered and realized I was still hard. Still aching for more. And Mom… She was a MILF. A sexy, older woman I wanted to fuck. My dick pulsed and throbbed. “How wet are you, Mom?”

“What?” she gasped.

“Mmm, how wet is your naughty cunt?” I purred and sauntered forward. “Is it soaking your panties? I bet it is. Yeah, you’re just dripping wet, aren’t you?”

“Sky Marlow!” she gasped. “What a thing to say to your mother!”

“Don’t play that holier than though BS with me, Mom.” I grinned, shaking my dick at her. “You just sucked this off. And I bet you want more.”

“N-No!”

I pounced on her. I kissed her as I pushed her back against the counter. I tasted my own salty seed on her. The demon’s cum still clung to my own face, some of it dripping down and adding more delight to the fun. She groaned, shuddering.

I grabbed her skirt and hiked. She whimpered. My tongue penetrated her mouth. She pressed her hands on my shoulders and pushed. For a moment, she pushed hard, but I resisted. She whimpered, her fingernails clenching down on my shoulders. Then she relaxed.

“Mmm, that’s a good Mommy,” I cooed after breaking our kiss, shoving up her skirt. “You’re so wet for my daughter-cock, aren’t you?”

“W-what,” she whimpered, shaking her head. “I… Sky… This…”

“It’s okay,” I said, shoving her skirt up to expose her panties. They were a cream color and made of satin. She had a wet spot in the center. A dark, damp proof of her excitement. “I’m going to take care of that cunt. It’s what good daughters do.”

“Sky!” she gasped as I yanked the gusset of her panties to the side with my fingers. My knuckles slid across her bush and wet folds. I loved the sight of thick, blonde bush and cuntlips thrusting out into those curls. She looked just the way a MILF should be. “What are you doing?”

“Fucking you, Mom!” I grinned. “Mmm, I’ve wanted to fuck you over for so long and now…” I placed my girl-dick against her pussy. “I’m going to.”

“You can’t!” she whimpered as I pushed my cock into her folds. Her labia spread around my cock. She was so wet.

“Stop me, Mom,” I purred and thrust into her cunt.

She didn’t. Instead, her head arched back, pressing into the mirror. Her pussy engulfed my girl-dick to the hilt. I groaned at the silky, incestuous sheath of her cunt sliding around my cock. Her pussy gripped me. She was so tight. So amazing. I groaned as I bottomed out in her.

“Holy fucking shit!” I howled. “Mom, your cunt is so goddamn tight. Oh, yes, yes, this is amazing. This is so hot. I’m in my mom!”

“Sky!” she whimpered, clenching down on me.

I slid my arms around her waist, her dress rustling, and stared into her eyes. “You love this, don’t you, Mommy dearest,” I cooed. “You love your daughter’s big, throbbing girl-dick buried to the hilt in your naughty cunt.”

“I… I…” Her face twisted. “Oh, Lord, why? Why does this feel so good? Turn me on?”

I kissed my mother and fucked her.

It felt so incredible to be in her pussy. Just a wonderful bliss. Her cunt squeezed about me. I groaned, my tongue dancing with hers. Her cunt squeezed about me. This incestuous rush swelled through me as I pumped away at her cunt. I buried into her fast and deep. I slammed into her snatch, reveling in the bliss of being in my mother’s snatch.

Her hot flesh massaged me. She moaned into the kiss, her tongue dancing with mine. The salty flavor of futa-jizz had me shudder. I slammed my futa-dick deep into her snatch. My mother’s flesh engulfed me with such wondrous heat.

She moaned. She groaned. My mother loved my futa-dick.

She hugged me. Her legs wrapped around my waist. Her dress rustled. My small breasts rubbed into the cum-soaked fabric of her bodice, feeling her big boobs beneath. I had to play with those. I groaned, slamming my futa-dick deep into her cunt.

I broke the kiss and gasped, “Mom! I fucking love your pussy!”

“Oh, Sky!” she whimpered. “Oh, Lord, Sky… Your dick… Oh, your dick is huge!”

“And you’re so fucking tight, Mom!” I slammed into her. “I’m going to cum. I’m going to flood you with so much jizz!”

I kissed her again. I loved the feel of my mother’s lips on mine. This was what her mouth was made for. Kissing me. Sucking my dick. Not scolding me, but loving me. Worshiping my sexy body. I wanted her to suck my titties and eat my cunt.

I slammed hard into her, the pressure building and building at the tip of my dick. I groaned, that ache swelling in my ovaries. It wouldn’t be long now. I was so close to that moment of erupting. It was so hot being in my mother.

Her hands roamed my back. She whimpered into the kiss, her cunt squeezing down around my dick. That increased the friction. The pressure at the tip of my futa-dick. Her silky pussy grew hotter and hotter.

I was fucking my mother’s cunt. I came from this pussy. I was back in her.

Incest was so hot. I couldn’t last long.

My mother broke our kiss and gasped out, “Sky!”

Her pussy went wild around my clit-dick. Her cunt spasmed and convulsed, sucking at my dick with such wild hunger. I groaned at the feel of her pussy rippling around me. The sensation was incredible.

I pumped away at my mother’s spasming cunt. The preacher droned on and on in his sermon as her snatch worshiped my dick. My pussy clenched, the pressure building and building in the depths of my twat. That fresh load of spunk to flood her pussy.

“Oh, Sky!” she gasped.

“Mom!” I groaned and slammed to the hilt in her. I erupted.

Spurt after spurt of my cum flooded my mother’s pussy. I gasped, the heat slamming through my body. The dual delights were incredible. My cunt convulsed, adding bliss to the ecstasy screaming from my futa-dick.

I trembled, my mother holding me tight while her pussy rippled around me. She sucked at me. Her cunt worked at my futa-cock. She milked me. It was incredible to experience. I groaned and gasped, bucking through the bliss of this moment as I pumped spurt after spurt of cum into my mother.

“Oh, my fucking god, Mom!” I howled as I dumped the last of my seed in her.

“Sky!” she whimpered, holding me tight. “Oh, Sky, what have we just done?”

“Something awesome!” I groaned, my body buzzing from my orgasm. I fired the last of my jizz into my mother’s pussy. “Something fucking outstanding.”

In the mirror, the demon-girl winked at me, a big smile on her mischievous face. God, I loved this cock. I would fuck my mother all the time. And I had to slam my clit-dick into all the MILFs I could. All those sexy, older women. Especially the church wives.

The reverend’s wife!

Oh, yes, I would enjoy this cock.

To be continued…

---

Minako and her twin sister Kimiko meet their new neighbor, a naughty slut named Lee.

Twin Sister Delights

(An Incestuous Harem Story)

Chapter One: The Slut Coaches the Twin Sisters

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2018

Note: Thanks to wrc264 for beta reading this!

“I think we should put our beds here, onee-chan,” my twin sister Kimiko said, her round face pointing at the right side of the room. She pursed her delicate lips, the same delicate lips that I had. Looking at my sister was like looking into the mirror. She had the same sleek, silky-black hair and pale-olive skin. We both possessed the same slender and petite build. We only dressed differently, my sister in a pair of jeans and a ruffled blouse while I wore leggings and a dress. “And then we can have our desks along this wall.”

“Minako thinks that’s a good idea, onee-san,” I said, nodding my head in agreement. Kimiko was older than me by ten minutes, so it just felt right to let her take the lead. Though we were identical in appearance, she had a more out-going personality than me. It was why she called me “onee-chan,” sister, but with the cute honorific “-chan” at the end usually used when addressing younger sisters. I used “onee-san,” a more polite way to address her.

She nodded her head in agreement then switched over to English to talk to the mover, “Over here, please.”

The burly man—his skin a rich, swarthy brown—grunted. He carried the heavy futon through the doorway with another Hispanic man. His arms were bare, wearing a tank top despite the fact it was mid-October. But then California wasn’t as cold this time of year as it was back in Japan. He said something in Spanish, the words sounding coarse, making me squirm.

They were both so big and strong. I shrank closer to my twin sister as they set down the futon and unfolded it on the floor. The movers were working through the house, setting everything up. Others followed them in with more of our furniture.

“It’ll be fine, onee-chan,” Kimiko said. She took my hand, giving me a squeeze as I trembled.

“Thank you, onee-san.” I gave her a tight smile. This was all so much. I never thought we’d live in America, but then our mother’s job transferred her to their subsidiary in California because of her language skills. We had to pack up all our belongings, box them up, and then move to the states. We spent the last two weeks living in a hotel while waiting for our belongings to be shipped over from Japan.

The movers worked quickly and soon had our bedroom set up, our desks reassembled where Kimiko directed, and our bookshelves against the walls. The room was bigger than our bedroom at our old home. The house was huge. It had multiple bathrooms and they were so different. They were one room, the toilet in the same room as the bathtub, and there was no washing seat outside the tub. You had to clean your body in the tub instead of washing and then slipping in to soak. And it had a shower.

So different.

I missed Japan so much.

“Well, let’s get unpacking, onee-chan.”

I nodded my head as the builders retreated to move in the rest of the house. Our boxes with our possessions were piled in the center of the room. We went to work, ripping open the boxes and pulling out our belongings. We put up our posters of our favorite JPop boy bands, my heart fluttering at the cute boys singing on the posters. I couldn’t help but stare at my favorite for a moment, such a handsome boy with his hair spiked up, his shirt half off, his slim body looking so sexy.

That itch built in between my thighs. I squirmed my hips, wrenching my gaze away. I didn’t want to be horny. I couldn’t masturbate with my twin sister in the room. Since I discovered self-pleasure two years ago, I had fallen in love with touching myself. I savored caressing my eighteen-year-old breasts and plunging my fingers between my thighs.

But only when I had some privacy.

I threw myself back into the work of unpacking. Sweat beaded my brow as I followed my sister’s directions. She would say things like, “I think that would go great over there, onee-chan. Don’t you think?” And I’d nodded my head in agreement, seeing how it would look perfectly over there. We worked fast, unpacking our books and manga, filling up our shelves with them just the way they were back home.

I stretched my back and fanned my face. “It’s looking good, onee-san.”

Kimiko nodded her head. “Yes, it is.” She rubbed at her lower back, stretching her blouse tight about her little breasts. She had forgone wearing a bra today, and it was looking obvious. “I need a break, you?”

“Minako could use a break,” I answered with a smile. “Do you think there’s any food in the house?”

“I don’t think so. Has okaasan had a chance to go shopping? She sounds busy.”

I frowned. I could hear our mother, okaasan, moving through the house. “No, Minako doubt she has.”

Kimiko rolled her eyes. She never approved of the childish way that I still referred to myself by my name instead of using a personal pronoun. I just never felt comfortable doing that. “Well, why don’t we take a walk?” my sister suggested. “I think I saw a convenience store a few blocks away. We can go see what they have.”

I sighed. “Just so long as we don’t try that red drink again.” My nose twitched. “That Code Red was ghastly.”

She nodded her head and took my hand, giving it a squeeze.

She led me out of the room into the narrow hallway, our sock-clad feet whisking across the beige carpet. We headed down the stairs and found our mother bustling through the kitchen, unpacking her utensils from boxes. She had a blue handkerchief wrapped about her head, holding back her black hair. She was a little taller than us, her face round and glistening with sweat.

“We’re going for a walk, okaasan,” Kimiko said.

She just gave us a bright smile. “Okay. Don’t get lost.”

Kimiko rolled her eyes. “We’ll be fine, okaasan.”

We left our mother to her unpacking, humming beneath her voice as she worked. We stepped out into the overcast, Californian day. It was a cool day, not hot or warm but comfortable. A slight breeze blew, rustling falling leaves across the lawn. It was so big. I couldn’t believe how much grass we had or the size of the huge, broad-leaf tree growing in the front yard. And the back yard was so big. I couldn’t wait for spring. We could plant so many beautiful flowers here.

My sister and I reached the sidewalk, walking down it, looking around at the other houses on our street. Every house had a driveway with cars in them. Everyone seemed to have more than one car. Almost no one had a car back in Tokyo. It was so expensive parking them, and there was so much transportation.

It was so quiet out here. And though people were walking around, there was such space. Everything felt so open. I kept a tight grip on my sister’s hand as we reached the main street that our little residential street ran off of. Traffic flowed down it and people bicycled in a special lane along the sidewalk.

“This way,” Kimiko said in that confident way she had when she was hiding that she didn’t know the answer at all.

I shrugged and let her walk. I really did not care if it would take us to the convenience store or not. It was just wonderful to stretch my legs. The air was fresher than I thought. Though there was a constant haze that lurked on the horizon in every direction, making the distance look fuzzy, including Sierra Nevada mountains to the east.

We found the convenient store and browsed it. Nothing was the same as in Japan. The drinks were different. The snacks. The shop was narrow and didn’t feel as clean as I would like. I felt nervous as my sister led us through the narrow aisles to the drinks. We ended up grabbing tea drinks and sipped them on the walk back home.

They were okay.

“I think this will be a nice place to live,” Kimiko said when we reached our street again. “It’s quiet here.”

I nodded my head. “What do you think school will be like?”

She shrugged her shoulder. “I don’t know. It won’t be as hard. And no school on Saturday.”

I smiled at that. “That does sound nice. And no cram schools, either.”

Kimiko nodded her head. “Well, we’ll find out on Monday.”

“I hope we make some friends. Do you think they’ll like us? Minako doesn’t want to be teased.”

“Who would tease you.” Kimiko put her arm around my shoulder. “You’re so cute. Just like me.” She gave me a grin. “We’ll find you a nice gaijin boy to date and make a woman out of you.”

I squirmed, my cheeks burning and my pussy… itched. I didn’t want to think about that. I didn’t know when I would get any privacy this weekend. “You’re not a woman either, onee-san. Maybe you should find yourself a gaijin boyfriend first.”

“Maybe I will,” she said, giving me a big grin. “We’re in America now. We need to adapt. Be more… open.”

My cheeks burned worse. My thighs pressed tight together as I walked, my leggings brushing each other beneath my swaying skirt. I stared straight ahead as we walked down our new street, passing the tall houses.

When we past a blue house next to a reddish-brown house with a gray trim, an American girl spotted us. She set down a rake and darted towards us, her black hair swaying about her pixyish face. She looked our age, her body bouncing with energy. She had the pale-beige skin of a European, a short skirt swaying about her lean legs and her round breasts bounced unconstrained by a bra in a belly shirt that molded to her.

It was such a blatant thing to wear in public. It made my cheeks warm just seeing her.

“Hi, I’m Lee!” she said in English as she popped out before us. Her eyes flicked up and down our body with bold scrutiny. A smile grew on her lips, something both mischievous and playful that made me squirm and grow uncomfortable. “Did you two just move down the street?”

“We did,” Kimiko said. “I’m Kimiko, and this is my twin sister, Minako.”

“Kimiko and Minako,” Lee said slowly, almost like she was savoring our names. “And you’re Japanese twins. That is so awesome.”

I blinked at her enthusiasm. Then I bowed to her and said, “Minako is happy to meet you, Lee.” I left off an honorific from her name since we didn’t know her and gaijin didn’t use them.

“Minako, huh?” Lee asked. “You know we use ‘I’ in English.”

“Minako is aware,” I said, my cheeks burning.

“My sister’s just being cute,” Kimiko said. “She’s hoping guys will think she’s their little sister and find that sexy.”

“Ooh, that’s kinky. Little sister play, huh? Do you have a big brother to play with?”

“No, no, we don’t have any other siblings,” Kimiko said while my cheeks burned more.

“Pity,” Lee said, pressing her hands to her flat stomach, stretching her shirt tighter about her breasts. Like my sister, she wasn’t wearing a bra. “I love having an older brother. It’s such a treat.”

I swallowed. My sister shifted beside me. I didn’t know what to say to that. Her tone was at once wanton and yet teasing. Was she playing a joke with us, or was she actually implying she had a… sexual relationship with her brother?

It had to be a joke. Americans could be brash and bold.

“So, let’s see your new house,” Lee said. She grabbed both of our hands and walked backward down the sidewalk, leading us. “I’ve been sooooooo curious about who was moving in. And Japanese twins! Oh, my god, I feel like I’ve won the lottery.”

I gave my sister a look and whispered in Japanese, “Is this girl crazy?”

My sister shrugged.

Lee just grinned at me. “Ooh, yes, yes, Clint’s going to be so happy that you moved in down the street. My big brother has such a thing for Japanese girls. I don’t know why. But you do have such beautiful skin. And that hair…” She sighed. “We both have black hair, but yours is just so much silkier than mine. Ooh, I wish I had hair like you.”

My cheeks burned more. I glanced at my sister.

Her cheeks had darkened with her blush. She squeezed my hand as we let Lee drag us down the sidewalk. She walked backwards with such a relentless pace, pulling us along with ease. I just followed after, off-balanced by the words that just spilled out of her mouth.

“And maybe it’s the skin. I mean… It’s such an exotic hue.” Lee shook her head. “Or maybe his attraction for you is genetic. I mean, our dad had a thing for Japanese girls. I’m not sure how many half-Japanese siblings we might have out there. We have at least one. Pam is cute, too. Like you too.”

I blinked.

“Ooh, Clint would pay so much attention to me if I had your looks. But he’ll be so happy with me.” She gave a big smile as she bounced as she kept walking. “Yes, yes, he’s going to give me a huge reward.”

“I think she is crazy,” Kimiko said in Japanese. “There is definitely something off about her.”

“What do we do, onee-san?”

My sister gave me a helpless look as Lee turned and dragged us down the cement walkway crossing our front yard to our light-gray house. She finally let go of our hands when she reached the porch, whirling around and jumping up the two steps to land on the cement porch.

“Come on, I want to see your bedroom.”

I glanced at my sister. She nodded her head. “Okay.”

Lee opened the door and stepped in, her head whipping around, staring at all the boxes in the living room, our furniture already arranged by the builders, but the little knickknacks and decorations still needing to be set out. Our mother still busied herself in the kitchen.

“Upstairs?” Lee asked, glancing at the stairs, already walking that way.

We followed. I squeezed my twin sisters hand. Lee tromped up the stairs, her black hair swaying about her shoulders. She reached the top, spun around, and beckoned us on. Her entire body trembled with delight, her skirt swaying and—

My eyes widened. I gasped and looked down. Lee had forgotten her panties. I saw her pussy, bare of any hair, the pink petals of her inner folds peeking out of her plump vulva. My cheeks burned as I squeezed my sister’s hand.

“What, onee-chan?” she asked.

“She’s not wearing any panties, onee-san,” I whispered.

My sister looked up and squeezed my hand. Lee stood there, leg spread wide, hands on hips, grinning at us. “I know that word. Pantsu. That’s panties.” She grabbed her skirt, lifting it higher. “I’m not allowed to wear them.” Then she glanced over her shoulder. “So which door is your bedroom?”

“Not allowed to wear them?” I asked my sister.

She just squeezed my hand, her face tight. “Um, Lee, it is the second door on the right.”

“Kay.” Lee darted down the hallway to our bedroom door, threw it open, and darted inside.

My stomach twisted. This girl… She didn’t care that we saw her pussy. She had utterly no shame. She said such words that put an itch inside of me. I swallowed as we walked down the hallway after her, my sister’s hand feeling so warm against mine. I pressed on her.

Lee was bouncing on our futon, kneeling on it, her skirt flaring up and down, flashing her naked rump at us. She grinned at us over her shoulder and then hopped to her feet on it. “So, you share a bed. Nice.”

The way she said that made me gasp. Was she implying that my sister and I…

My cheeks flared with heat. I thought I’d melt.

“I love sharing a bed with one of my sisters,” Lee said. “It’s so… intimate. We have so much fun. And when our brother joins us…” She shuddered.

This couldn’t be real. This had to be a game to her. She just said something so taboo like it was so normal. I trembled as Lee darted from our futon and ripped open one of our boxes still needing to be unpacked. She dug through it, rummaging through our stuff. Didn’t this girl have any shame or propriety? Then she darted to our desk, ripping open the drawers.

I just stood there with my sister, both of us so off-balanced we just watched her ransack our room. She opened our dresser, picking up our panties, grinning at them. Then she grabbed a bra.

“Cute!” she declared before continuing her search.

“Are you… looking for something?” my twin sister asked as Lee ripped open the next drawer.

“Uh-huh,” she said as she bent over farther, her skirt sliding up over her naked rump and…

She had something between her butt-cheeks. I hadn’t noticed it during the brief flashes caused by a flaring skirt. But now she didn’t move much, allowing me to study her pale, firm rear. I could clearly see the red, glass gem between her butt-cheeks like she had…

My sphincter tightened.

“She has something in her butt, onee-chan,” I whined. “Why are you letting her do this?”

“I…” Kimiko just shivered as Lee straightened up. The girl whirled around, shaking her head at us.

“I am so disappointed in you both,” Lee said and sighed. “You don’t have a single sex toy?”

“Toy?” I frowned. “We’re eighteen, Lee. Do girls our age in America still have toys?”

“No toy,” she said, emphasizing the word. “What do you masturbate with? Just your fingers?”

I truly wanted to melt this time. “Onee-san , we have to tell her to leave. She’s so vulgar.”

“Hush, onee-chan,” she said. “She’s just foreign. Maybe all American girls are like her. She wants to be our friends. So what if she’s a little…?”

“Crazy?”

I nodded my head. “Crazy.”

I bit my lip as Lee glanced at us. Then she bounced right up to me. “You don’t want me to be here, do you?”

“O-of course not,” I said, her round, brown eyes boring into mine. I squirmed beneath her gaze, feeling the pressure on me. “Minako is just… just shocked by your words. You are saying such… such… vulgar things.”

“onee-chan,” Kimiko admonished. “I am sorry, Lee-chan, my twin’s just shy. And your… jokes are putting her off-balanced.”

“What jokes?” Lee blinked. “You totally need to have toys to play with. I mean, I love wearing my butt plug. My brother put it up my ass this morning. It makes me feel so wet. I’m practically dripping. See.”

She lifted her skirt again, showing off her pussy and… I didn’t mean to look, but she was so blatant. I saw that her shaved flesh had a… gleam about it. I breathed in and smelled a tangy musk. A similar scent that my own pussy produced when I masturbated.

“Onee-san,” I whined after wrenching my gaze away. “Minako isn’t comfortable at all with this.”

“It’s okay. She’s just… playing with us. She’s enjoying how she’s embarrassing you.”

“It doesn’t embarrass you, onee-san?”

“You’re the dominant twin, right, Kimiko?” Lee said. “You keep telling Minako stuff. She wants me to leave, and you’re overruling her.”

Kimiko swallowed. “Well… She’s just not used to your… uh…”

“Wanton teasing?” Lee asked. “She doesn’t like me flashing my dirty, filthy cunt, does she? Well, I’m just such a slut I can’t help myself. It’s why I need to have my brother dominate me. Now if you want to really control your sister, you need to have a firmer voice. I mean, you’re sounding almost as scared as she is.”

Kimiko swallowed. She did have a pale face.

“Because if you want that then you are doing it all wrong,” Lee continued. “If you really want to take charge and be your twin sister’s mistress, you got to take charge of her.”

“Onee-san,” I whimpered. This girl was so crazy. Take charge?

“Listen, this is how you dominate someone.” Lee grabbed my sister and hauled her to her chair before her desk. Kimiko gasped as Lee shoved her down. The gaijin girl fell to her knees, her skirt flaring up and flashing that rump. She seized my sister’s calf, lifted her leg, and ripped off her sock, exposing her delicate toes. “Now you, Minako, get your butt down here.”

I swallowed, her tone so commanding. It snapped through the air. I quivered and… found myself kneeling before my sister beside her. Lee gave me a toothy grin, nodding her head in complete delight. Then she seized my black hair and yanked my head down to my sister’s foot.

“Kimiko, order Minako to lick your toe,” Lee said. “If you want to be the dominant sister, you have to really seize control. Make her worship your foot with her mouth. Really give her a command!”

“I…” Kimiko shivered. “Lee-chan, this is… Why are you doing this?”

“Because it will be hot.” Lee leaned down and licked my sister’s big toe. Her pink tongue swirled around it, bathing it in saliva. My sister gasped. Her eyes widened, showing off almost all of her whites. Her nipples suddenly tented her blouse. A wicked shudder ran through her body.

I gasped at the reaction flicking across my twin sister’s face. She whimpered, her chair creaking. A strange heat formed in the depths of my cunt, something similar to what I felt when masturbating but… but deeper in me. It flowed down through my pussy, a wet passion that had my entire body tingling.

“See,” Lee said. “Now order your sister to do it, Kimiko. Dominate her!”

“I… I…” Kimiko looked at me then looked away, her cheeks so dark. She squeezed her thighs shut, her jeans rasping together. I shuddered, pressing my own thighs together, my pussy aching in my panties. I rubbed my hands on my white leggings, my palms so sweaty.

What was going on here?

“Okay, okay, you’re not ready to make your sister lick your toes. Yet.” Lee grinned. “Let me give you some inspiration.” She flung herself at our futon, landing on it with the grace of a gymnast, her skirt bouncing about her hips. She spun around, fell to her knees, and then pulled her phone out of her skirt pocket. “Come on, both of you, get your butts over here. You have to see how my big brother treats me.”

Kimiko swallowed then she stood up and headed to our futon. She sat down beside Lee, her legs folded up beneath her.

“Onee-san?” I asked. “Why are you doing this? Do you want Minako to…?” No, no, she couldn’t want me to lick her toes or anything. This was so insane. “Minako doesn’t like this. Lee is making Minako nervous.”

“We can’t be rude, onee-chan. Now come over here and see her movie.”

I swallowed and… found myself obeying. I’d always listened to my older sister. It was proper thing for a younger sister to do. Maybe that was why our personalities had diverged. I let her take the lead in everything when we were so young and now it had become a habit for us both. I slunk to the bed and sat down beside Lee, my legs stretched out before me. My toes curled in my leggings, flexing and straightening.

Lee hit play on the video, holding her phone sideways so we could watch.

“Bend over and touch your toes, slave,” a deep voice growled, clearly the person holding the phone.

“Yes, Master,” a girl said. Lee. She was wearing a different skirt, this one red and clinging tight to her rump. She spread her legs apart, then bent over to touch her toes. The skirt rode up her thighs and then clung to her rear for a moment.

Then, like a rubber band stretched and released, the skirt popped over her rear and exposed her rump. She didn’t wear a butt plug today, her brown sphincter appearing between her cheeks. Her pussy was equally shaved, already getting juicy. Clear beads of liquid formed on her plump vulva and her pink labia. One rivulet ran down her thighs.

She wiggled her hips.

“Damn, Clint,” a guy said. “How do you get her to do that?”

“She’s a slut that needs a strong hand to control her.”

The real Lee shivered between us. “And my big brother is so strong. See. That’s our college’s bathroom. The boy’s restroom. He’s going to fuck me while all his friends watch, showing them that I’m his pregnant slut. It’s our newest game we play.”

I couldn’t look away from the screen. I gasped as I heard a belt rustle. Her brother, this Clint, fumbled at something and… His cock appeared, beige-pink and thrusting out of his open fly at the bottom of the screen. A wave of heat washed through me as I stared at my first cock. My eyes widened at how huge it looked.

My pussy clenched. That heat awakened inside of me swelled. My pussy seemed to pulse with an aching need. I whimpered, squirming beside Lee as her brother just brought his cock right to her pussy and rammed into her.

“Damn!” a different guy groaned. “I wish I had a girl who would just do that.”

“You have to be strong!” the Lee in the video grunted as her brother pounded her. Her butt-cheeks rippled as he buried his dick over and over into her cunt. “Oh, yes, Master, yes, fuck me! Use me!”

“See,” the real Lee said, watching her past self getting fucked. “My big brother knows how to dominate a little sister. Did you see how effortlessly he got me to bend over. He conditioned me to obey him. He broke me in and made me his whore.”

I licked my lips, enraptured by the sight of Clint’s dick plunging over and over into her cunt. His shaft emerged gleaming from her snatch before he rammed it back into her depths. My hands squeezed at my legging-clad thighs. My pussy boiled hotter and hotter. The room smoldered around me. My heart drummed beneath my breasts, my nipples so hard.

On the other side of Lee, Kimiko licked her lips. She shifted, her nipples so hard. She wiggled back and forth as she watched the naughty, incestuous video of an older brother fucking his little sister while the guys cheered.

They celebrated and applauded this debauchery. How could this be happening? What strange land had we moved to? I whimpered, licking my lips, my blood burning through my veins. I wanted to masturbate so badly. I wanted to rub my fingers against my pussy. I gripped my thighs to stop my hands from climbing any closer to my sex.

“Oh, my god, Master,” moaned Lee on the phone, her voice shriller than in real life. “May I cum? I want to cum on your cock!”

“No!” Clint groaned. “You’re going to just take it! You’re just a hole for me to use. A cunt for me to dump my cum into.”

“Oh, yes, I was so bad this day,” the real Lee moaned. “I didn’t do one of my chores, so he punished me by not letting me have an orgasm. That’s how much he controls me. I wanted to cum so badly. You know, because it’s incredibly shameful getting fucked that hard while all those guys are watching. And that’s so hot.”

“Fuck the slut!” a guy cheered from off-screen.

“Nail that little whore.”

“Fuck her hard!”

“Dump your cum in her!”

“I’ll pay you a $100 to fuck her!”

“She’s all mine, Pete!” Clint grunted, hammering her so hard.

“Oh, god, I wanted to cum so badly,” the real Lee breathed. “I was just quivering on the edge of my orgasm, fighting it off. But he gave me an order. And I had to obey him. I had to deny myself the orgasm I wanted. I don’t own my pleasure. My big brother does.” She glanced at Kimiko. “You could have that same thing with Minako. You can truly dominate your little sister. You just have to let me help you.”

“Dominate Minako?” I whimpered, shaking my head. My blood boiled. “Minako’s sister wouldn’t do that.”

Lee gave a naughty giggle. “Look at your twin. See that lust in her face. She’s dying for it.”

“No, no, that’s just the video,” I said. “She would never do that to Minako.”

Lee shot me a wild grin. Then she dropped her phone onto the futon and pounced at my sister. Kimiko gasped in shock as Lee pushed her down on the bed. My sister squirmed as Lee attacked her jeans. I trembled, frozen in shock as a fastener popped and a zipper rasped. Then the gaijin girl with skill that shocked me, hauled my sister’s jeans down her thighs.

“You can’t do that,” I finally managed to say.

“Quiet!” Lee hissed with such authority in her voice.

My mouth snapped shut. I trembled, my entire body burning with rapture. Emotions buffeted me as I watched Lee strip my sister naked. She ripped off Kimiko’s blouse next, exposing my twin’s small breasts topped by dusky-brown nipples. They puckered as hard as my own. My tits felt swollen in my tight bra. My pussy clenched, the heat melting through my panties and leggings.

Lee cupped my sister’s breasts, giving them both a squeeze before she shot her hands down and seized my twin’s panties. Kimiko didn’t fight. She just laid there, her cheeks burning, whimpering as Lee dragged off her underwear. The gaijin flung the panties to the side. They landed in a disorderly pile on the floor.

“Ooh, look at how wet she is, Minako,” Lee said, rubbing her fingers up my twin’s pale-olive thighs. “Look at that soaked bush.”

I leaned closer and gasped. My sister did have a soaked bush. Juices beaded on her silky, black hairs. Then Lee reached into the thick strands and found my sister’s pussy. She parted slick folds, revealing glistening, pink depths.

“Look at her, Minako,” Lee groaned, her voice thick with passion. “Look at how juicy your sister is. Your twin wants to dominant you so badly.”

“No, no, it’s the video,” I whined. “Right, onee-san? It’s the video that has made you so… so… aroused.”

“Nope.” Lee shot me a grin. “She wants you to get in there and eat her pussy.”

I stared at my sister. Why wasn’t she saying anything? Why wasn’t she denying Lee’s vulgar words. “Onee-san? Please, please you’re scaring Minako. Tell her she is crazy. Tell her to leave, onee-san.”

Kimiko wouldn’t look at me. She just quivered there, breathing heavily as Lee’s fingers kept playing with her pussy, stroking up and down her pussy lips. My stomach churned as the heat from my pussy swept up through me. Why couldn’t I look away? Why did these strange flutters ripple out of my snatch as I stared at my own sister?

“Now give her the command, Kimiko!” snapped Lee. “Stop being afraid of what you want. Dominate your twin sister. Make her eat that cunt!” Then Lee leaned down and licked at my sister’s pussy. Kimiko gasped and whimpered. “Imagine this is Minako’s tongue.”

Lee licked again. I swallowed, watching her pink tongue slide through my sister’s black bush, caressing her virgin flesh. Kimiko whimpered and moaned, her small breasts jiggling. Her hands clenched into fists as pleasure rippled across her round face. She licked her delicate lips, her eyes finding mine.

They smoldered.

“Onee-chan…” she said, her voice hoarse.

“Yes, yes, order her,” Lee groaned. She took another lick. “You want her to do this.”

“Please, onee-san,” I whined, my voice tight, my body shuddering. But what was I begging my sister for? For her to tell Lee no or…? Or for her to give me the command?

“Onee-chan…” She squeezed her eyes shut. “Onee-chan, lick my pussy!”

I gasped. A ripple of heat shot through me. I didn’t know what to do. I sat their rigid staring her in the eyes. She gave me a command. Such a blatant, strong command. But it was so wrong. She was my twin sister. We shared a womb together. We came from the same flesh. The same mother. I couldn’t do this. She couldn’t want this.

And…

I leaned forward, licking my lips.

“Do it, onee-chan!” my sister whimpered. “Lick my pussy! Please, please, do it! I’m so wet and hot.”

“I know that word,” Lee said. “Omanko! Pussy! Eat your sister’s pussy!” Then she grabbed my silky hair and hauled my head down. “Your sister gave you an order, slut. Now eat her pussy!”

I gasped as Lee forced my face into my twin’s thick bush. I felt the wet silk of her hair and then… Then my lips found her hot, dripping pussy. I smelled her tangy musk. I breathed it in as the flavor pervaded my lips and filled my mouth.

“Eat me, onee-chan!”

“Yes, onee-sama!” I howled, changing the honorific in which I addressed my twin sister from -san to -sama… It meant lady or… Mistress…

Sister-Mistress…

My tongue lapped through her hot folds. I shuddered as I dragged across her virgin flesh, brushing her hymen at the entrance of her pussy. Her tangy flavor filled my mouth, melting on my tongue. Then I flicked her hard nub, her clit. She bucked, her tits jiggling above me.

She cried out in bliss. Such a sweet, radiant sound. I made my sister feel pleasure. I gave her what she needed. She had a horny pussy that I was… I was satiating it. I licked her again and again, her pubic hair tickling my cheeks and nose as my tongue lapped over and over up and down her pussy.

“Mmm, just like that,” Lee moaned. “Ooh, twincest! This is so hot!”

She slid down the bed as I ignored her. I focused on licking my twin sister’s pussy. I devoured my onee-sama’s cunt. I shuddered, reveling in the incestuous delight surging through my body. My panties soaked up my juices as I wiggled my hips, bent over in the air.

Then I gasped as Lee grabbed my rump through my skirt. She squeezed and kneaded me as I feasted on my sister’s snatch. I wanted to object, to tell her to stop, but I had to eat my twin’s pussy. I had to keep licking and lapping and caressing her with my tongue.

She tasted so good. Felt so good. So hot. So sticky. So wet. So tangy. So silky.

“Just keep licking your twin’s cunt while I play with your own pussy, Minako,” Lee said. “Mmm, I bet you taste delicious. The moment I laid eyes on you two, I knew I had to enjoy your twats.”

“You are such a dirty girl, Lee-chan,” Kimiko groaned.

“Says the slut making her twin sister eat out her pussy,” Lee answered then laughed. “Lee-chan… I like that. It’s the cute honorific, right. Because I’m just so adorable.”

“Yes!” my twin moaned while her hips hump, grinding her silky bush against my face as my tongue lapped at her folds. “Oh, yes, onee-chan, that feels so good.”

“Yes, yes, use words on her,” Lee moaned. “Call her filthy things. Like slut and whore. Call her your little slave. Your sister-slut. That’ll really make her wet. Submissives love being useful. Compliment her licking, call her your naughty slut, and she’ll love you.”

I blushed at those words, amazed to feel such shame even now. I shivered, realizing that though I was eating my twin sister’s cunt, Lee could still make me blush. I just stared up my sister’s body as I lapped at her tangy, virgin pussy, running my tongue up and down her folds, drinking her cream.

“Y-you’re my slut, onee-chan,” moaned Kimiko. “You’re my little pussy-licking whore. Oh, yes, yes, yes. You’re so wicked, onee-chan. So wanton. Ooh, you’re making my pussy feel so good with that tongue. You’re giving me pleasure.”

I shuddered. Lee was right. Those words did make me feel so wonderful. I was my twin sister’s pussy licking slut. I was her whore. I lapped faster and faster at her pussy. My tongue flew over her sex, making her quiver and gasp in delight. The sounds echoed through the room. I loved it. I drank them in, my own cunt getting so wet.

And then Lee flipped up my skirt and ripped down my leggings and panties in a single go. She let out a mischievous moan before she pressed her face into my pussy. I gasped at the feel of a girl’s mouth nuzzling at my pussy.

Then her tongue licked me.

“Onee-sama, she’s eating Minako’s pussy, too!” I moaned.

“Because Lee-chan is a slut like you!” my sister moaned in English. “Oh, yes, yes, eat my naughty sister’s pussy, Lee-chan. Make her feel good, too. She’s making me feel such goodness.”

“Oh, it’s my pleasure. I love eating virgin cunt!” She quivered. “My big brother is going to love me so hard for this!”

I gasped as Lee’s tongue pressed against my hymen then fluttered down to bat my clit. I squirmed and wiggled, smearing my cunt across her face as her tongue danced across my folds. I tried to copy what her dexterous tongue did to my cunt. How she teased and pleased me. She made me moan and gasp, the pleasure spilling around me.

I channeled all my passion into my sister’s pussy. I darted my tongue up and down it, licking up her incestuous cream. She groaned, squirming on the futon. Her hands seized her small breasts. She squeezed them and kneaded them. Her fingers found her nipples, pinching them and rolling them between her fingers.

My own nubs throbbed in my bra.

I whimpered, licking my tongue up to my sister’s clit. I fluttered against it, bating it over and over with my tongue. My sister bucked. She whimpered and moaned, her pleasure exploding from her voice. Her fingers pulled on her nipples, stretching out her small tits.

She liked having her clit licked.

And so did I. Lee’s mouth felt amazing on mine. Her tongue swirled around it. I copied her, loving my sister’s bud the same way Lee loved mine. I whimpered and moaned, wiggling my hips as her tongue sent sparks bursting inside of my virgin cunt.

“Onee-chan!” my sister groaned. “Oh, yes, yes, you’re going to make me cum. You’re going to make me cum so hard!”

“Yes!” I moaned. “Let Minako give you such pleasure, onee-sama!”

“Onee-sama! I love that. You’re my slut! You’re my slave. My onee-chan is my slave!” She squeezed her nipples hard, pulling on them.

And then she erupted.

Her tangy juices flooded my mouth. I moaned, lapping them up, my body wiggling. Lee’s lips sucked on my clit, sending such rapture through me as my sister thrashed on our futon. My twin howled in rapture, bucking and spasming, her breasts jiggling.

It was so amazing. Never in our eighteen years of life had I ever witnessed my twin sister’s climax. I knew she’d had them while masturbating. But to witness it… Awe shuddered though me, my entire body squirming, my own orgasm building and building in me.

“Yes, yes, yes, you are so amazing, slut! My slave! You’re my slave, onee-chan! Oh, wow, keep doing that, onee-chan. Keep licking my pussy. It feels amazing!”

I did. I couldn’t stop myself. I kept giving her bliss. She kept moaning and gasping. She kept bucking and smearing her thick, silky bush against my pussy lips. Her tangy juices dripped down my chin as I loved her.

And Lee loved me. Her tongue fluttered against my clit as her fingers seized my rump again. I copied her, thrusting my hands beneath my sister’s ass and cupping her butt-cheeks. I squeezed them as she thrashed, kneading them like Lee groped mine.

My eyes widened when Lee thrust fingers into my butt-crack. Her lips sucked hard on my clit as her exploring digits found my puckered asshole. She stroked it, sending such a wicked thrill through my body. I trembled, my heart pounding in my chest as she penetrated my bowels. Her finger wiggled deep into me, stirring such velvety delight that melted down to my virgin pussy.

“Onee-chan!” my sister howled as I copied Lee. My twin’s asshole squeezed down hard about my digits. “That’s such a filthy thing to do. You are such a slut, onee-chan!”

“Minako is your slut, onee-sama!” I howled, my orgasm swelling through me as Lee pumped her finger in and out of my asshole. She wiggled it through me. “Minako loves licking your pussy and fingering your asshole!”

“You’re going to make me cum again!” Her bowels clenched down so hard on my probing finger. “Onee-chan!”

A fresh flood of incestuous cream filled my mouth. I drank it down. Her juices warmed my belly. The heat swelled down to my cunt bathed by sparks from my clit. Lee’s tongue flicked and fluttered about it. Her finger pumped so fast in and out of my asshole.

My orgasm rippled through my body.

I moaned into my twin sister’s pussy as the rapture fluttered through my flesh. I groaned, drinking in the excitement of submitting to my sister. Of licking her pussy. I sucked hard on her clit and jammed my finger deep into her spasming bowels. The pleasure washed through my mind.

Ecstasy bathed me. Stars danced across my vision as I drifted through euphoria. It was so much better than masturbation. I whimpered as I sucked on her clit, nursing on it as Lee stimulated such bliss through my body.

“Oh, yes onee-chan!” my sister whimpered. “Oh, what a wondrous treat. Oh, wow. Oh, you are amazing! My slut! Onee-chan is my slut!”

“Yes!” I moaned, staring up at her as my orgasm peaked through her.

“Kiss her!” Lee moaned. “Oh, you two are so cute together.

I threw myself up my sister’s body. I settled on my twin and experienced my first ever kiss. I pressed my pussy-coated lips to hers. She hugged me tight, my nipples throbbing in my bra as we shared this deep, incestuous bond. We were one flesh once. We split apart in our mother’s womb and, for this brief moment, we were united in rapturous delight.

A tingle raced through my virgin pussy.

“Ooh, Clint is going to love popping both your cherries!” Lee moaned. “Ooh, my big brother is going to love me. Twins! Japanese twins! Oh, my god, yes!”

My eyes snapped open. I gasped, “What?”

s

Lee smacked my naked rump and gave a wicked giggle. I squirmed, remembering the image of Clint’s cock ramming into her pussy. A hot shiver ran through my body while my sister whimpered beneath me.

To be continued…

---

The adventures of Benjamin continue onward, led by his study partner Samantha; now Tabatha and another get involved in some “extra studies” with him…he is truly doomed…

“Benjamin…” Samantha’s soft voice called out to me again. Oh man, this night just keeps getting better and better for me. Earlier I had gotten her to come over and study with me, my folks gone on a business trip for the next two weeks; our studies turned into so much more, she wanted to work on our ‘sexual studies’ and how those have come out!!!

“Benjamin…” she calls to me once again, coming down the hall to my bedroom. Samantha is all but insatiable when it comes to sex; judging from the tone of her voice, she wants another go at it, assuming I just don’t up and expire with a wild smile on my face.

Her cell phone rings again, the last time it was our friend Tabatha who was to come over and had to cancel at the last minute; work related matters of course. “Hello…oh, hi…” I hear her speaking, “you can make it…and they…your joking….no…wahoo!!!”

Somehow hearing the last outburst from her I knew my fate has once again been sealed. She comes walking into my room, grinning wildly, and lust burning in her amber eyes at me. The soft click her cell phone made when it shut sounded like the lid of my grave being put into place. She just casually strolled in my direction, hand on her swaying hips; all of her fantastic nude body there for me to see.

“Uh okay Samantha…what is going on now…” I was dreading the news to come; even though a part of me was hopeful, as she had mentioned before of getting another lady here for a three way. Maybe that will actually happen tonight?

Climbing onto the bed next to me, she stretched out so I could see every inch of her body. Propping her head on one hand, the other began teasing my chest through my shirt, then moved on up to my neck and chin. Each one of her touches sent shivers of delight through me, once again beginning to kindle the wild fires that had been drained earlier by this tigress next to me. Her gentle stroking then encompassed my cheeks, brows, and ears before moving back to my lips.

Taking my head with her hand she leaned in to me, bringing those sweetest of lips unto my own. My body again felt like a furnace raging white hot, my brain turning to pudding and flowing away. Any restraints that may have come back banished instantly; especially as she pulled one hand of mine from the covers it was holding in a death grip up to her breast.

I had touched them earlier tonight and yet my hand was shaking; that little firm mound felt so warm and soft, as I gently caressed it, trying to remember how she likes it, she kissed me again and again on the lips. Her breath became a little shallower; eyes just a little glazed over; her body twitching here and there.

“Now Benjamin,” she asked, “you remember that Tabatha had to cancel at the last minute?”

I just nodded my head to the affirmative.

“Well,” she continued, “she is able to make it after work, and as tomorrow is a weekend, we have an extra surprise…” oh no, here comes the bad news.

“We will have two other girls over aside from Tabatha. Think about it, you will get four girls tonight; and I get to have both you and their sweet pussies.”

Samantha commenced tickling me on the stomach, drawing a roar of laughter before I finally got hold of her and returned the favor. Once again I could never have imagines she would be like this; sometimes so sweet and gentle, playful and yet a wild tiger that waited to get out.

She cuddled up against me, stroking my back and shoulders. All I could think of is not just two women, but four! How in the world will I be able to handle four of them? It’s just been hard enough to keep up with Samantha earlier tonight. Four women, now my humiliation when they drain me dry of life will be complete across the board.

Samantha looked into my eyes, her smile still bright. “Don’t worry Benjamin; you’ll do fine; just remember though, you have to cum inside each of us at least twice. That’s what I promised them, twice so you get as much practice in as possible. Now it will be a couple of hours before they get here….”

She rolled over onto her back, supported by a large mix pillows; her hands motioned for me to get closer, so I scooted next to her, stretching out as well. When she rolled her eyes upward and gave and exasperated sigh I again wondered what was wrong.

*********************
“Benjamin,” she said holding her arms open, “I want you on top of me, not next to me…” It took some doing but I finally got into position over her, my arms supporting most of my weight to keep from placing too much pressure on her. Putting her arms around my neck she pulled me down and again began kissing me with those fiery kisses; in no time my manhood had achieved maximum attention.

I started to kiss her on the cheek and the neck as she has done to me; her cheeks became rather flush and I seen her eyes roll upward as a great shudder swept her body. Opening her legs, I felt her pelvis move against my body, sweeping electrical darts of excitement shooting into my melted brain with each movement. Once again my leg started shaking in nervous anticipation; heart racing and blood burning in excitement.

I tried to slide into her womanhood with no luck, it never occurred to me how much of a problem it could be; once again I just assumed it would happen naturally. Samantha though already had anticipated this may occur.

“Benjamin,” she said, her hand encompassing my manhood, “let me guide you in this time, practice makes perfect and a woman knows her own body better than anyone else; and no that’s not a slight against you at all. Now once it’s in, just go slow and take your time. Above all BE GENTLE!!!”

Her kisses to my chin and neck began making me hotter and hotter with each one until a raging fire swept across my being from head to toe and into my manhood.

When she moved me to the parting of her flesh, easing the top inside of her, once again it felt magical. To feel her muscles working with mine, her body knowing what to do, bringing small moans and giggles out of her as I focused on slowly, steadily going back and forth in her. She closed her eyes up, head turning to the side, moans now growing from her, not loud just building.

From me, all I could think of was trying to please her and knowing once again I would wind up failing. My breath was labored and hard, vision dancing while a wild, heady feeling worked to replace wherever my mind had disappeared off to. To please this goddess of sex and lust below me, to be gentle as she said, and all of that while trying to hold back for as long as possible.

“Benjamin slow down,” she directed, “take your time okay there’s no rush…oh yeah…”

I don’t know what changed other than taking it slower, trying to control each thrust going in and out; not so easy of a job to do. In a way I was glad that our fooling around was not like the movies; all roaring sounds and thrashing all over the bed like acrobats and contortionists. Her next kiss on my lips caused my eyes to cross, drawing a giggling laugh from her and pushing me over the edge.

Gritting my teeth, my body lurched three or four times as I came inside of her. “I’m sorry Samantha; I didn’t expect it so…”

She kissed me again and rolled me onto my back. “I told you Benjamin; one step at a time. It’s like with me when I first started doing it with girls, it took time to get it right. Speaking of which tonight you may need to get some practice with those lips and tongue down there on each of us…”

Seeing the horrified look on my face she broke out into a massive outburst of giggles. “No Benjamin, I’m not going to have you do me right now, you’d wind up eating part of your own cum with mine in the end. Now though, give me your hand…”

I was fairly sure of what she was going to do this time; sweeping my hand down to her womanhood.

Her flesh felt so warm and moist down there, especially where my fingers parted her most private area, bringing a growing smile onto her face. I did ask her where she wants me to touch her, and on one location she suddenly starts to shake a bit, gasping and rolling her eyes upward while grabbing my arm with one hand and the bed sheets again with the others.

“Right there…right there…don’t you dare stop…” she gasped.

I worked the spot as gently as possible, going in a swirling motion as she indicated, then moving my other hand to touch the rest of her intimate spots. Her body started shaking, with her hips and back thrusting upward each swirl that I completed. Tighter and tighter her hand clenched my arm, while she moved the other up to her mouth, biting down on it to keep from screaming out in delight.

My fingers became more and more damp with her own body juices; one of her legs moved with enough force to catch me in the gut, knocking every bit of air out of me. I still managed to keep focused on her, wanting to just do something to please her.

My other set of fingers wound up working into her vagina, causing even more gasping from her, until finally she just kept gasping out heavenly names one after another.

“Don’t stop…don’t…don’t stop…oh…oh…oh…” she gasped.

One final set of convulsions started, leading her to hit her climax. She collapsed back on the bed, looking at me drenched in perspiration. “Damnations Benjamin, if you can do this right now, I can’t wait until I teach you to eat out a girl’s womanhood.”

“Whew, Tabatha and Daisy are going to love you for this!”

“Daisy…wait you don’t mean my cousin…” I just gasped. Not Daisy, a close cousin of mine who goes to the same school as Samantha and me, who also recently celebrated her eighteenth birthday about six months back. I hope I am wrong on this…my cousin…of all the people that could get involved…

“It’s more than just Daisy, the third girl will happen to be…” my dread doubled and doubled again, somehow figuring what she would say with that wicked smile on her face, “…your other cousin Mindy…”

This just gets to be more and more of a nightmare.

*************************
So the girls were supposed to be here inside two hours huh? It’s more like four hours, during which time I did get a second shower, along with a nap. Samantha suggested the nap, dictating that there will not be much need for sleep when the others get here. My nap was filled with nightmare images of what will happen when my folks and relatives find out that I have been fooling around with my cousins…

One of my aunt, mother of Daisy and Mindy; she absolutely hates men – thus me and my dad. I just dreamt of her holding a knotted rope, tied to my manhood, the other end to a monster truck and she signals the driver to take off when the rope hits the ground…needless to say the results were best left to the imagination.

Tabatha’s mother was in another – she being an instructor of Kung-fu. I was in the dojo in place of a punching dummy, she was explaining to her assembled students “Now class this is the proper technique to break every bone in a human body, one at a time and in the most painful of manners…”

Strangely even Samantha’s mother was there, the one who treats me like a lost puppy, calling me constantly a ‘good little boy who is harmless.’ In this case she blamed me for ‘corrupting her little girl’ then introduced me to her two mastiffs called Ripper and Crusher, they specialized in turning men into geldings.

“I’m doomed…” I said when Samantha woke me up.

“You so have that right!” the voice calling out meant only one thing, Mindy and the others are here.

Indeed I am well and truly doomed.

**************************
From what Samantha told me they had come in about twenty minutes ago, while she had been preparing a meal of our usual – tuna sandwiches and soda pop. One thing she cracked down on immediately as they sat in the living room was when Mindy – the identical twin of Daisy, demanded that the hard booze be brought out for them to ‘loosen up with.’ Thankfully she stopped it; his parents had been incredibly clear – no booze of any kind.

Some dinner it turned out to be, I felt completely out of place as the girls laughed and joked with one another; guzzling the soda and being so ribald with stories of other men that I was absolutely stunned.

Talk about getting an education.

I tried to keep out of the way, figuring to avoid my inevitable execution, yet Samantha kept looking at me with that hungry gleam in her eye…the tigress was awakening again. On the other hand, Mindy kept looking at me with barely concealed contempt in her eyes.

Suddenly the girls took to whispering with one another, looking at me in turn, Samantha, Daisy and Tabatha having hungry looks in their eyes. Samantha would whisper something to them, motion with her hands just out of sight and then came the giggles or snorts of doubt, most of them from Mindy.

Heavens help me, if I can barely manage with her, how will I manage with four tigresses? I can imagine my own annihilation is at hand.

“Oh come on Samantha that is impossible, he is a geek, nerd, and a wimp wrapped into one,” her look was so savage and angry that if it could kill, a dozen men would be dead. “HE could never manage that, I only agreed to this stupid matchup due to knowing HE will FAIL UTTERLY. I tell you right now, he will never get inside of me if I have anything to say about it…only a woman can get another woman to climax, not a runt like…”

“Enough,” Daisy looked at me, then the other girls and finally to Mindy, “How about we put it to the test, since Samantha makes the claim, you scoff about it, then me or Tabatha should be the one to verify it. After all if he can do it just with his hands then…”

“Fair enough then,” Mindy said, then turned to Tabatha, “good luck you’re going to need it.”

“One thing to understand Benjamin,” she grinned utterly wickedly at me, “WHEN you fail I will tell everyone at school you have indeed proven to be an impudent…”

“Mindy,” Samantha said with anger in her voice, “when he does succeed then YOU have to put out; here, on the table, before all of us, AND you keep your promise, he cum’s inside your womanhood twice, and maybe another time for the insult you have given him.”

Mindy suddenly hesitated, until Samantha made a series of clucking sounds at her.

“Fine, but when he fails Samantha, I get you for the entire night.”

“Deal,” Samantha looked at me with a reassuring smile. At least one of us was confident.

“One thing too Mindy,” Daisy declared with a stern voice, “if you don’t keep your word, I will tell mother, and then you know the hell that you will pay for that. No more play money for you and the others you love to be so ‘entertaining’ with at the escort services…”

*****************
Great, just great, now I am really caught up in this mess. What was supposed to be an intimate evening for me and the four ladies has now turned into a challenge. Like normal I somehow have messed the day up just by being here; nothing new in my life.

Though I have to admit, watching Tabatha slide down her pants made me blush big time; she looked at me and grinned, then gave a supporting wink. Then watching her panties slide down, letting me see her down there I almost burst into flames – I was just getting used to Samantha the tigress, now another one was wanting to be pleased.

She sauntered over to my chair, those fine braids of her brown hair bouncing along; for that matter so did her bosom under that shirt, it hugs her like a second skin that threatens to tear asunder with a single breath. Daisy and Samantha looked at me with impish smiles, Mindy just smoldered.

The next thing I knew a shirt landed over my face, followed by something else. Of course when I pulled them off me, I saw clearly what the other thing was: Tabatha’s silken black bra, which had covered her now very exposed breasts hanging there inches from my face. She was already climbing into my lap, shifting her legs to draw up tight around my back.

Once again my leg went into nervous gyrations; this caused a snort of amusement from Mindy. I reached out for Tabatha’s hands and guided them to behind my neck. Once she had locked them for support then my hands went exploring and caressing her arms; gently touching each fold, curve and cranny as I sought any spot that would get a reaction from her.

It was when I got to her neck and then her cheeks she started blinking in surprise, apparently expecting me to head southward for her breasts right off. I pretended that I was blind, and that she is a statue I wish to examine with the fingers telling me its wonderful design.

Ever so gently, slowly, I caressed the cheeks, her nose and then the brows of her eyes. Her breathing changed subtly, easing a bit and then deepening a couple of times; on her neck I touched one spot that caused her to jump around, a flush coming to her cheeks. Coming back up with my fingers I stroked her lips and felt each portion of them, working outer edge inward and then down to her chin.

From there I worked both to her breast bone, switching outward to her sides just above those wondrous set of breasts. Mind you, I was rather intimidated by them, hanging inches from my face, fearing that one accidental swing would smash my head in by mistake.

Of course my worries were ill founded, for when I touched her about the middle of her sides, just above the abdomen, two little swirls caused her to arch her back, head lowering and her pulling me face first between those luscious mounds of flesh to smother to death. My hands shot downward and for some reason this set her off even more with a series of downward thrusts of her hips.

Then I let my fingers do their exploring down on her womanhood; I expected to have a reaction like Samantha, soft and cooing or such. Nope, no such thing happened with Tabatha.

Pulling me deeper into the valley between her breasts, that grip stronger than iron, her head came to rest on my shoulder. Her flesh felt incredibly warm, like fire brewing and damp; yet she was gyrating and crooning with each touch, my fingers moving in soft, letter like patterns as Samantha showed me earlier.

My one set of fingers worked on the same sensitive spot like on Samantha; the others worked their way ever so gently inside of her, caressing and teasing the flesh that parted like a mysterious veil to their efforts. She began to breathe harder, faster, and deeper, with eyes closed and lips gnawing while her body rose and fell in time with the efforts of my fingers.

Of course I was happy she is so ecstatic, my main concern was trying to simply breathe.

“There…there…keep going…going….oh…oh…oh….OHHH!” she called out.

With one wild roar of passionate fury she hit her climax, declaring it to the entire world.

**********************
“Samantha you were not joking at all about him,” Tabatha fanned herself for a moment. Of course as I still was buried between her breasts I could only give a thumbs up of support; failing to see the lust filled glimmer in her eyes…this one was not finished with me yet.

Samantha and Daisy gave shouts of victory and did the customary high five; Mindy just looked on with utter disbelief and shock, she just kept saying there is no way she could have lost. When the other girls told Mindy to drop her drawers and ‘assume the position’ a fierce argument broke out.

While this was going on, Tabatha released me from her death grip, allowing me to gasp for breath. I thought that was that for a minute or two.

Tabatha had other ideas.

Fast as anything her hands unbound my shorts and pulled out my manhood, which was at full attention. I had just a moment to mutter an ‘Oh no’ before she guided me into her, sliding in the entire length and quickly beating me into a pulp with her hyper-rapid up and down motions.

I looked at Samantha who gave me an impish grin of delight; Daisy and Mindy continued their argument. How am I ever going to survive this night?

Faster than anything her actions caused me to hit my climax, no warning at all on my part; just the sudden and unstoppable drive to release it within her. When I did cum inside her, my manhood promptly went the way of a lead balloon – crashing flatter than a pancake.

“Tabatha I didn’t mean to lose it so…”

She just kissed me with those fiery lips to let me know it didn’t matter to her.

*********************
I had to wonder what happened when the front door slammed shut. Just for a minute, I could see the image of my dad catching me with the girls here – him dressed as a general of old, tall and proud on top of a boulder, pointing to the enemy – ME. His great voice echoing out “destroy the enemy completely; but do so slowly from the feet up…”

Tabatha had climbed off of me and meandered over to the other girls; I have to admit, the way her hips swayed, bare bottom shaped just right, firm and wonderful, held my attention. Samantha turned and looked at me once again, her gleaming eyes showing more hunger than ever.

That’s when I noticed Mindy was not here.

“Did you get it Daisy?” Samantha asked.

“Yup,” she answered, closing her cell phone while giving an impish grin. “Got the whole dare and her storming off on video as well; we should hear from mother in about…(tweet)…ah that…(tweet)….excuse me…”

“Yes mother that’s what happened, she didn’t go through with the dare as she had promised the other day; no I promised Sam here so I have to keep my part as well…okay….” Daisy grin got wider and wider. “Yes mother, I will be careful, just give Mindy what is coming…I know you can more than do so…bye.”

Daisy looked at me, seeing the horror on my face – I wondered what my aunt will do to me when she storms the doors of the house.

“Benjamin, mother won’t do or say anything about this matter from here on out; she will deal with Mindy. Mother may detest men, yet she hates someone who breaks their word even more, so my dear sister is in for a very hot time tonight, just not like she promised you.”

“Enough already,” Tabatha declared, “it looks like we have a problem here. I’ve already had my first of two with him so far and you two are still completely overdressed.” She touched Samantha’s night shirt, and eased it off of her. The sight of her bared body got my blood to pounding; my heart went to overdrive and I started to gulp steadily knowing my date with destruction is now at hand.

Daisy had a bit more fun with me, tossing her shirt onto my head, followed by everything else just as I pulled them off; they giggled from the look on my face when I saw I had her bra in my hands.

Some movement in front of me brought another massive set of gulps – something becoming amazingly common tonight. Tabatha was on her knees, hair swept onto her back while smiling like a Cheshire cat…

“Oh no, you’re going to…I mean…” I could not get the words out of my throat.

She took my manhood into her mouth, those warm lips teasing and tormenting it back to life; where she learned to do this I have no idea, and with each moment building the fires higher and higher across my body again, my brain draining away like bathwater down the drain!

She felt like a vacuum cleaner, so powerful are her mouth muscles; my eyes must have crossed so far that they went around inside my head once or twice. I could just see myself deflating like a leaking balloon, a shriveled up husk!

How do guys keep from expiring on the spot when the ladies can do this?

Finally she let up for just a moment, leaving me gasping for breath. Tabatha quickly climbed up onto me again and slung her arms around my neck. Just like before she pulled me into the ‘valley between the breasts’ and I wondered which demise would happen first – pounded to death by her hyper activity or suffocation.

“Tabatha!” shouted Daisy as Tabatha slid me into her, “I still need him to survive long enough for my two times with him! Don’t kill him yet! I…”

Nothing after that was clear as Tabatha accelerated into instant hyper-over drive with her grinding, pumping and gyrating; groan after groan kept building in intensity from her as we went along. Soon enough she was howling, I swear I heard wolves in the far woods answering to her cries!!!

Those cries merged with her echoing, stinging slaps across my back and shoulders; one after another until a point came we slid off the chair. She did not even slow down when we went to the floor! Only one word called into what was left of my brain, nymphomaniac!

Once again I wound up hitting my peak unexpectedly, my cum being sent into her for the second time this night. She looked at me with her wild, wonder filled eyes and a intense smile, perspiration gleaming all over her body.

“Samantha told me you were something special and I can believe it; still a bit rough around the edges, yet that will be taken care of with time. Looks like those two are getting warmed up already…”

Looking over at them I could only agree while hoping to remain out of sight; a pure and beautiful wonder of nature occurring that no man can conceive of, let alone hope to duplicate…

I watched as Daisy, leaning back on the couch, hands holding onto the cushion for all they could, reacted to the sweeping, gentle touch of Samantha across her body. Sensuality in action just does not do justice to her work; her hands moved across the canvas of Daisy’s skin, touching here and caressing there in perfect harmony to draw out gasps, moans, and shivering-induced groans.

From forehead to cheeks and chin, her fingertips swirled and spiraled. Shoulders and arms were touched as the softest of gossamer silk folds across the skin. Her breasts heaved up and back, matching each swirl of her eyes and pucker of her lips. When Samantha’s hands reached them, the draw of breath and upward jump of Daisy’s body that resulted was incredible to behold…and I knew then that no matter how good I could become next to Samantha the goddess it will matter for naught.

I had to turn my head away for a moment, now feeling more like the jerk I truly am.

– Clunk!
– Clunk!
– Clunk!

The three whacks to my head followed by Tabatha’s firm grip turned my view to her face, meeting literally eye to eye as she leaned into me. Great, now I get executed for sure, I just insulted the entire female portion of the human race by daring to look away.

“Benjamin,” she whispered into my ear, “understand this much clearly, women just know how to please women since we are women after all; that’s no insult to you or other men…okay, it’s not an insult to men like you…one who is something special. Now just watch and enjoy, most men would kill to be in your position.”

I was surprised that this all-devouring, all-hungering tigress was so understanding and gentle in explaining this to me! So as I was bid, I slowly returned my gaze to the goddess of love, Samantha, now making love with Daisy…

Her arms are wrapped about Daisy’s thighs, her tongue working among the folds and depths of that most intimate and pleasurable of areas. Move by move I could see Daisy writhing and squirreling about, building more and more into a maddening frenzy of giddy passion. Daisy just looked like she would melt and flow away as quicksilver does in a spoon; malleable and yielding. Her soft moans gathered in intensity, telling me the moment would soon be at hand.

Based on Tabatha’s howls, I just plugged my ears with my fingers, prepared to have the entire house cave in on top of us all. Now how would I explain the resulting wreckage of the house and probably the entire block to my parents?

Tabatha gently took my wrists into her hands and eased them away. Looking at that impish grin, I wonder what new doom was now at hand for me. Sliding off of me she stood up and went over to her purse, those swaying hips demanding as much attention as the other girl’s activities.

Here came the massive gulps again, sounding like a pounding drumbeat just before my death. I saw one of those things called ‘girls toys’ or the ‘no need for men’ goodies. No more than a hand sized vibration toy; Tabatha looked at me and then at Samantha, or more precisely, her exposed womanhood.

The squeal of shock, surprise and delight from Samantha was incredible to behold. Her head shot up from her pleasuring Daisy, then she called out “Benjamin wait your…your…oh yeah…oh…oh…”

Her hips started swaying as Tabatha touched each spot to spin Samantha into absolute giddy heaven. Just the sight of Samantha reacting that way, the soft, gentle moans flowing one to another as she hit her climax in swift order.

Tabatha looked at me, and my desperate shaking of my head and hands drew a major laugh from all three of them. I honestly imagined them trying that thing out on me! If it could do that to Samantha, how could a man possibly dare to hope of survival?

***************************
“Okay Daisy,” Tabatha looked at her, “It’s time for you to get it on with Benjamin. He should be well warmed up by now. Then it will be Samantha’s turn to drain him dry for the night…”

Samantha grinned while shaking her head, “Tabatha, I’ve already done him three times tonight, not to mention when those magical fingers of his did their walking. Like I said, Benjamin is something special. He just needs a bit more smoothing of the edges.”

“Anyways Tabatha,” she said, “If you can get him up and cooking again we can get Daisy ready for the main event tonight. You ready to lose it Daisy?

“Uh…she is…to…lose it?” my words came out in a jumbled heap.

“Benjamin,” Tabatha said, getting down in front of me, ready to melt me into oblivion, “Daisy’s going to be deflowered tonight; why do you think Sam has been getting her ready? We’ll help you do it right, after all there is a first time for everything in life.”

Oh nuts! Tabatha began her magic on me while the thought of Daisy and her virgin womanhood swirled about my brain; now I will blow it completely, the moment of complete failure is at hand.

“Tabatha I have to learn how you do that,” I heard Samantha call out in a wistful tone, “besides we need to stop teasing him so much; you know Daisy’s as much a virgin as you or me, shish she was there doing my cousin when I lost my virginity.”

Tabatha had me ready soon enough, my manhood once again fully at attention and my brain reduced to a fine powder of utter confusion and chaos. The girls were first teasing me to the edge of panic about Daisy, and then they tell me she is not a virgin…what to believe?

“Benjamin,” Samantha said to me, “just let Daisy take control for right now. It will be fine.”

I saw Daisy walking over to me, her small breasts bouncing slightly to and fro; the smile was of another hungry tigress about to devour me for her own needs. She sat down on my lap and moved her legs around my waist; her forehead came to rest against mine, and I got to see into those deep, lustrous green eyes. One hand of hers went to stroke my cheek, with a softly applied kiss to my nose and brow following.

“Tabatha has a tendency to terrify anyone not used to her…actually she can terrify anyone who is used to her sex drive…” she said.

I half mumbled something that was more of a squeak and chirp in one as she told me to take her nipples into my mouth. “Benjamin,” she said, “Gently, no teeth on them, just put your lips around one and gently put your tongue on it. I’ll guide you the rest of the way.”

So taking one breast in my hand, I put my lips over the nipple, savoring the salty taste of her flesh; she guided me as to how she liked a tongue and lips on the tip. Her other breast I caressed with my hand, looking up at her face to see if I was getting any reaction from her.

Daisy’s hands encompassed my head, holding me in place. Thankfully it was not in a death grip like Tabatha.

Her eyes started flickering about; a soft gasp escaping her lips. I moved my hands to explore her body, silently letting them do their walking; when my thumbs and index finger on each hand swept her back and side at the same time, she gave out a wild giggle and squeal of delight, jumping around like crazy. Her hands shot up to cover her mouth, a look of utter shock on her face.

I held my breath, expecting to get slapped for being so audacious.

Daisy looked over at Samantha. “Blast it you were not joking girl; he CAN do that with those fingers!”

She turned back to me and pulled me into a full bear hug, her lips locking onto mine in full force firestorm!

I felt Tabatha hold my manhood while Daisy slid along its length. Slowly, gently she moved up and down on me, while my hands went to working again on her sides. All I intended to do was find those same spots as before, wanting to hear those squeals of joy again. Yet this time I wound up touching some unknown – to me – spot and pushed Daisy over to the wild side in spades.

Tabatha gripped the side of my chair, hair down on one side, breasts swinging about as her body squirms as well; Samantha is behind her working the feminine magic of making love to her woman style. The air filled with the sweet scent of raw lust and sex, passionate squeals, grunts (mine), and beginnings of howls (Tabatha), joining together.

My eyes felt like they were imploding as I lost it inside Daisy; to my shock I came not once but twice, just as Daisy called out in blissful joy. I collapsed back into the chair as my manhood collapsed for the rest of the night.

Not finished, the girls wound up on the floor, doing a daisy chain as they went to licking and teasing each other: Samantha on Tabatha; Tabatha on Daisy and Daisy on Samantha. I could just barely hear in my exhaustion the ongoing moans and groans, the playful slapping of flesh on flesh, smacking lips and cooing sounds; of course Tabatha just let out her howls of delight – the neighbor’s dog howled in union.

One by one they hit their orgasmic ends, grinning like the sated tigresses they are.

Thankfully Daisy had mercy on me for this night; there was no way I could get it going again with any of them. She just said to me, “there will be another time Benjamin, bet on that. Of all my cousins you are the one who I will take over any others…Samantha is so lucky…”

In bed later that night, I looked at Samantha, stretched out in the nude, and asked her what Daisy meant by her comment of “what I can do with my fingers”?

“Benjamin,” she said, “sometimes you can be so sweetly clueless; that’s one thing I like about you. Think of how many times I asked to rub out a strain or stress in one of my muscles and such; how did I usually act in those occasions?”

I thought back over the last year or so, replaying each of the times – quite a few times actually – and on how she would grasp the base of the chair, her breathing and the look in her eyes…

“Crud,” was all I could say.

“Finally figured it out? You have a gentle enough touch to get most women turned on, look how you did it with me, Tabatha and Daisy. You watch and learn how to do stuff, how we react to it in turn; in addition to following instructions.”

“Now let’s get some sleep,” she said, “the weekend is here and there will be more to do in the days ahead until you’re parents come back.”

“What do you mean?” I asked, “I know you want to keep getting it on with me; or at least that’s what you said…are you planning more ‘surprises’ for me?”

“Benjamin,” she just smiled coyly, humor dancing in her eyes as one hand stroked my hair, and “I intend to bed you as much as I can, as you have seen with sex I’m all but insatiable.”

“As for any other ‘surprises’ in store for you…we shall see.”

She laid her head down on the pillow and drifted off to sleep.

Somehow I have the feeling this remaining two weeks is going to be a marathon for me; assuming I manage to survive Samantha.

“I am so doomed,” I declared.

Samantha muttered a definite “yup.”

(fin)

---

Chapter 5

One Steps Back, Two Step Forward

Chapter 5

Anthony sat in the chair beside Liz’s unconscious body and held her hand and worrying. It had been a week since his father had attacked Liz and Kylie had been healing Liz each day she visited and the doctors were calling Liz’s rapid healing miraculous but found nothing special when they checked her blood. One doctor who specialized in rapid healing came in to ask Anthony if they could examine Liz closer and do more tests. Anthony had told the man no and when he wouldn’t take that as an answer Anthony had called security to have the doctor removed from the private room and banned from entering again. Other than the nurses only one other doctor had come into Liz’s hospital room.

“Anthony Caine,” a man’s voice called over the murmur of voices in the waiting room. Anthony head jerked up from his hands Eliza stood with him, the other were sleeping uncomfortably in the waiting room chairs, the two hurried over to the doctor.

“How is she,” Anthony asked as soon as they were close enough for the doctor to hear his words without having to yell.

“She is stable, and we stitched up the cuts and set the breaks,” the doctor said and looked strangely at Eliza.

“Are you the one who checked her over at the scene,” he asked. Eliza shook her head and pointed over at Kylie who was sleeping with her head leaning onto her twins shoulder.

“Will she be okay,” Anthony asked bringing the doctor’s focus back to him. Kylie had been accelerating the healing of her wounds but she could say why Liz hadn’t woken up yet.

“She is in very little danger of dying at the moment but she has slipped into a coma. We are still hopeful that she wake but the longer she stays unconscious the more her chances of ever waking will become,” the doctor said.

“Can we see her,” Anthony asked. The doctor led them to Liz’s room and let them inside Anthony sat down in a chair by her bed and Eliza left after a moment to get the others. That had been a week before and Anthony had only left Liz’s bed side to shower, eat, and use the bathroom. The door opening behind him caused him to jerk out of his memories and he turned to face the door.

******************************************************Eliza**********************************************************

Eliza stepped through the door and closed it quietly before turning back to the room. Anthony was watching her but when she didn’t speak he returned his gaze the Liz and didn’t look up. Eliza’s worry grew as she studied him while he wasn’t watching her. He had lost weight in only the week that Liz had been out and he looked like he was starving. He went home every other day showered ate and drank something and then went to bed to sleep for an hour before coming back to the hospital. She and the others had tried to get him to eat more or sleep longer but he said he wasn’t hungry and they knew he was having trouble sleeping. He woke screaming or covered in sweat and didn’t even try to go back to sleep. She was frantically panicking in her head, while maintaining a calm outer facade, trying to find some way to help Liz or Anthony. She knew that he loved Liz differently then he loved the rest of them. He didn’t love her more than them but she was his sister and she understood the bonds between siblings and she was worried what might happen to him if she didn’t wake up. Suddenly an idea struck her as she quietly turned and left the room before hurrying off down the hall. She exited the hospital and hailed a taxi and had it take her home.

“How is Anthony,” Sar-Rah asked waiting at the front door having heard the car pulling into the drive.

“Worst,” Eliza said and Sar-Rah’s face tightened and tears formed in her eyes but she didn’t cry. She nodded her understanding and turned toward the kitchen and walked off. Eliza hurried to her lab and hurried over to the sheet covered item that was to have been Anthony’s prize for winning that bet. She had finished it and had intended to give it to him but Liz’s attack had stalled her plans. She pulled the sheet off the covering, revealing a round machine waist high with what looked like a calculator and a bracelet sitting on top. Her work on the instant matter transmission machine had given her the idea for this and Anthony had seemed interested when she had casually mentioned the idea of a time machine to him. She had had to finish the teleporter before she could complete this so it had taken a while. This was much like the teleporter except instead of sending her only somewhere else it would also send her some when else.

“Note,” she said to remind herself. She walked to her desk and pulled out a sheet of blank paper and set it in the middle of the desk. She wrote down her plans and where and when she was going in case something went wrong. Then she clipped the metal bracelet on her wrist and pushed on a symbol etched into the metal and a hidden button depressed. The bracelet was a high power electromagnet and vibrated with power when she turned it on. The machine also began to hum with power when she activated the bracelet.

The machine would track the massive magnetic signature of the bracelet, and when the time specified was up or she initiated an early return, it would put her back to the present along with any living thing she was touching.

“Well let’s get this over with,” she mumbled and reached for the calculator like pad. It was a remote control for the time machine and had a lot of buttons with a small screen at the top. She knew of only one person who might be able to help Anthony and maybe even Liz and she had been planning to do this for Anthony for some time. So with a held breath she punched in the numbers that would take her back 12 years and a half years to the worst day in Anthony’s childhood.

*****************************************************May 15, 1999*************************************************

Eliza materialized in the living room of Anthony’s house and immediately willed herself to invisibility. She faded from sight just in time to avoid being discovered as a five year old Liz came running into the room. Her brown hair streaking out behind her as she ran and right behind her came Anthony chasing after her his face filled with a happy laughter that Eliza rarely saw on her Anthony’s face. With a shriek Liz darted to the other side of the couch and giggled running around it to avoid Anthony. Eliza stood watching and smiling at the two children and was so distracted by them that she didn’t notice the third person to stealthily enter the room until she almost ran into Eliza. At the last moment Eliza sensed her presence and stepped out of her path as the woman snuck up on Anthony and the whole time Liz giggled and laughed. With a lunge the woman grabbed and lift Anthony dropping him on the couch and began tickling him. Liz leapt onto his legs pinning them as her mother tickled Anthony.

“I give up, I surrender,” Anthony called through his laughter. Liz stood up and jump up and down in happiness and when her mother stood and held up a hand they high fived both laughing in triumph as Anthony lay on the couch trying to regain his breath. Eliza moved around to get a look at the woman’s face as they stood laughing. She looked like Liz’s twin the only difference between her and how Liz looked fully grown was a small scar just above her eye and her hair had a slight curl that Liz’s didn’t have.

“Angela have you seen my keys,” a man said as he walked into the room. Eliza could barely reconcile this happy looking man with the crazed drunk from the previous week who had mangled her daughter and cut his son to the bone with a knife. The woman turned and gave the man a loving look before her face went thoughtful.

“They’re not on the table by the front door, Richard,” Angela asked. When Richard shook his head she turned her gaze on her daughter who had her hands behind her back and an innocent look on her face. She cocked an eyebrow at her daughter and with a sigh Liz leaned over the couch and stuff her hand between the cushions and pulled out a ring of keys. Richard walked over and took the keys and gave the small girl a kiss on the forehead and ruffled Anthony’s hair before turning back to his wife. Richard and Angela kissed lovingly and neither noticed the look of jealousy that crossed Anthony’s expression but both Liz and Eliza did, thought Eliza wasn’t sure that Liz understood the emotions behind the look.

“I’ll be home late tonight,” he said and left. As he left he let the babysitter in and hurried to his car. Angela kissed her children goodbye and after giving the babysitter some instructions headed out the door. Eliza followed her and turning incorporeal slipped into the passenger’s seat as Angela climbed behind the wheel. she sat in silence and readied the bracelet on her wrist. Angela drove toward down town along the highway until suddenly an eighteen wheeler hauling a fuel tank jumped the dividing median and head straight for their car. The instant before the cars impacted Eliza reverted to normal grabbed Angela’s arm with the hand that was wearing the bracelet and pressed the symbol twice. Everything froze and Angela looked around in panic until she realized someone had hold of her arm.

“Who are you,” she asked and tried to jerk her arm out of Eliza’s grip. She didn’t even manage to budge Eliza’s hand so she didn’t try a second time.

“I am Eliza Caine. I know this is going to sound kind of crazy but try to bear with me until I am done. First of all I am from the future and I am married to your son. I will explain everything and let you see the progression of events up until my present but first I need to ask a question. Do you want to come with me? As you can see there is going to be an accident and you won’t survive if you stay here,” she said motioning out the windshield toward the truck about to plow into the car. Angela looked at the frozen truck and swallowed.

“You froze time,” she asked Eliza in a shaky voice.

“Not exactly. Freezing time is probably impossible to do because you would need a device with a range big enough to affect everything in existence or it would over load or simply have no effect at all,” Eliza explained. Angela pointedly looked out the window at their immobile surroundings and Eliza grinned at her.

“What I did is looped a time jump for a fraction of a second. I didn’t freeze time because I couldn’t so what I did is have the time machine jump us back in time to the exact same time we left over and over again a thousand times a second. The result of such rapid time jumps is that time seems to have stopped but we simply keep moving backward in time at the same rate that time passes,” Eliza explained and Angela looked confused and Eliza sighed.

“Think of it like swimming in a river with a strong current. The current is time it tries to make you go down stream and we are swimming against the current just as strongly so we aren’t going downstream or upstream. Understand,” Eliza asked and Angela nodded.

“Good will you come with me,” Eliza asked her again and received another nod.

“Fantastic,” Eliza said with a smile and pressed the symbol on her bracelet. With a clap of air they vanished just missing the crunch of metal and the explosion of gasoline and fire. They appeared in Eliza’s lab and only Eliza’s grip on Angela’s arm kept the other from stumbling and falling over.

“Where are we,” Angela asked looking around at the room as Eliza moved over to check the machine and make sure looping the time jump hadn’t over taxed the machine. She found the machine running perfectly and not even hot from the exertion before turning back.

“We are in a lab that Anthony had my sister attach to the basement of your home,” Eliza said before punching several dates and times into the machine.

“When are we,” Angela asked and Eliza grinned at her and moved back to her side.

“We are nearly thirteen years into the future, it is 2012. Now we are going to see the intervening time between the time of your death and now,” Eliza said and once again grabbed Angela’s arm and touched the symbol on the bracelet.

*****************************************************May 21, 1999*************************************************

They materialized in a cemetery, already invisible thanks to Eliza’s power, standing several feet behind the back of a group of black clad figures. The figures began to leave and head for their cars but three remained behind.

“What is this,” Angela asked in horror as she watched her husband and children grieve for her. Richard Caine was on his knees sobbing brokenly into his hands, completely unaware of his daughter clinging to his side with silent tears running down her cheeks. Her husband’s loud and dramatic grief had caught her attention and she didn’t notice her son at first. He was motionless and he faded into the shadows of the trees around them until he moved forward. He walked over to his father and sister and gathered his sister in to his arms and held her tightly to him her face on his chest. He looked at his father with no emotion at all but the agony. on his face when he look at the empty coffin that represented his mother twisted Angela’s heart in pain. She took a step forward but Eliza pulled her back by her arm and shook her head. Eliza touched the
symbol on the bracelet and they were once again in the living room of Anthony’s house.

“Why did you show me that,” Angela hissed and tried to jerk her arm from Eliza’s grip but she could not free herself from her steely grip.

“So you could see the beginning of everything that has passed since your supposed death,” Eliza replied.

“All you showed me was the pain my family suffered after my loss. I could have guessed as much without the trip to the past,” Angela said her voice rising. Eliza put a hand over Angela’s mouth and shushed her.

“They can’t be allowed to hear you it will change the past. I am not sure what will happen to the future if the past is altered so be quiet. And I saw more than a family grieving over the loss of a loved one. I saw a man who let himself become so consumed by grief he ignored his daughter and a boy who even while wracked in agony comforted his sister,” Eliza said causing Angela to stiffen. She wanted to say something in defense of husband but couldn’t think of anything to say. Suddenly the front door slammed open and the two women hurried to the doorway to the front hall and peered toward the door. Richard stumbled in drunkenly and Anthony walked into the hall from the kitchen and watched his father’s drunken progress down the hall with no expression.

“Where is Elizabeth,” Richard asked slurring his words together until they were almost unrecognizable.

“Over at Cassie’s house,” Anthony replied. Richard grunted and stumbled to his room and slammed the door behind him and Anthony went back into the kitchen.

“What is the point of showing me this? Of course my husband would be upset by my death and want to get drunk for a while afterword’s,” Angela said and Eliza regarded her with a straight face.

“It is September of 2001 you’ve been dead for over two years. At first you husband hid his drinking from the children but he doesn’t bother with that anymore. Right now Liz is six but when she turns seven years old she will begin to look like you. She will look so much like you when she is fully grown that you could be twins and her father begins the resemblance between you two when she turns seven. Every time he looks at her he remembers you and he already has a problem with controlling his grief over your death. He starts yelling at Liz for little things or for nothing at all, then at Anthony when he defends her,” Eliza said. Angela shook her head in disbelief as she tried to take this in.

“The next memory is the split between your children and their father. Are you ready to see,” Eliza asked. Angela didn’t believe she was ready for anymore but she nodded her head and Eliza gripped her arm and once again touched the symbol on her bracelet. They were once again in the living room of the house and they could hear someone moving around in the kitchen. They walked to the doorway into the kitchen and watched as Anthony poured flour into a large bowl. He paused and read from a book on the counter
and added some eggs and began to mix the contents of the bowl together with a whisk. The two settled back and watched as he slowly made a cake then placed to in the oven and headed into his bedroom. They followed and then followed him to the living room as he wrapped some toys a book and tied a ribbon around the neck of a teddy bear. He had almost all of the presents wrapped when the overtime buzzed that the cake was done. He pulled the cake out and check to make sure it was done with a toothpick and when he decided it was he began to spread icing over the top. After he finished with the cake he left it to sit on the table and returned to wrapping the presents. After he finished he watched television until the phone rang.

“Hello,” he said into the phone.

“Thanks Cassie and thank your mom for looking after her while I got things ready over here,” he said into the phone before hanging up. The front door banged open and closed and a look of disgust flashed across Anthony’s face but he schooled his features and headed for the front hallway. Eliza and Angela followed unseen as the nine year stopped to take in his father’s state.

“Liz is on her way home everything is set up for her birthday. All you have to do is sit there and say happy birthday,” Anthony told his father. Richard squinted drunkenly at him and nodded and headed toward the kitchen. Anger flooded Angela as she watched her drunken husband stumble past her son who watched his father’s back with open disgust and dislike on his face. She was surprised at the look but after considering what Eliza had told her she could understand the feeling. The front door opened again and
Liz came in kicking off her shoes.

“Happy Birthday Liz,” Anthony said smiling lovingly at her as she pulled off her shoes and then ran to him. She threw her arms around him and hugged him tightly and he returned her embrace.

“Dad is here. He made it home for your birthday this year,” he told her and her face lit up. She pulled away and ran into the kitchen and Anthony followed with Angela and Eliza trailing behind unseen. They entered in time to see Liz throw herself into her father’s lap and hug him tightly.

“Daddy, I am so happy you made it home,” she squealed but pulled back almost immediately with her nose wrinkled. Angela didn’t blame her she could smell the booze on his breath from several feet away.

“Happy Birthday sweetie,” he slurred as she slid off his lap looking crestfallen. Anger flashed across Anthony’s face but he turned to the cake and lit the candles he had place in it instead of saying anything. Liz took a seat at the table by the cake and he sang happy birthday as his father tried to keep turn drunkenly. Liz forced a smile at Anthony and blew out the candles. Anthony clapped and then led them all to the living room to the small pile of gifts he had wrapped earlier. Liz sat by the gifts and Anthony stood watching her as Richard collapsed into a chair near Liz. Liz picked on of the presents up and looked at the tag before smiling up at her father and looking down at the gift. She missed the look of surprise that crossed her father’s face and Anthony’s disgusted glare at the man. This time Richard saw the look and even drunk as he was his ire rose. Liz stared at the gift for several seconds before placing it back on the pile and stood. She turned and faced her father and took a deep breath and let it out slowly.

“Daddy, I don’t need any other gifts just please stop drinking,” she asked timidly. Her voice was so low Angela had to lean forward to catch her words. Richard who was closer heard her though and leapt to his feet. He didn’t fall over which surprised Angela as she watched.

“I am the father here. You don’t tell me what to,” he screamed at her at the top of his lungs. Angela was shocked at the sudden anger and Liz burst into tears at his reaction.

“I wasn’t telling y-y-ou what t-t-o do just ask-k-king you to stop dr-drinking,” she forced out through her sobs.

“I am not a drunk. I can stop anytime I want to,” he yelled and she sobbed harder.

“Stop crying or I’ll give you something to cry about,” he said and when she didn’t stop instantly his hand lashed out. His knuckles and back of his hand met her cheek with a resounding crack. Liz let out a shriek as she fell to the floor and clutched her face. Anthony ran from the room at a dash and Angela lunged toward her husband with rage in her eyes. Eliza gripped Angela’s arm and jerk the shorter woman back against her chest and when Angela opened her mouth to speak Eliza clamped her free hand over her mouth. Richard was towering over Liz’s small form as she sobbed on the ground, ranting at her drunkenly. Anthony charged back into the room with a baseball bat in his hands and charged his father. Richard seeing the movement in a reflection turned toward his charging son seeing the bat whistling toward his head and threw his hands up in defense. He shrieked in pain as the bat connected with one of his hands and deflect from its course toward his skull. The crack of bones was audible about Liz’s sobs at the impact.

“Don’t you fucking touch her again,” Anthony shouted at his father and took another swing which Richard dodged by stumbling backwards out of the way of the blow. Anthony didn’t advance not wanting to leave his sister unprotected. Liz rose to her knees and wrapped her arms around his waist burying her face in the small of Anthony’s back.

“You ever touch her again and I’ll kill you in your sleep you piece of shit,” Anthony said his voice even as rage and the promise of death flashed in his eyes. Richard

stumbled back another step and turned toward the door to the hall. Anthony stood ready until he heard the front door close and the car peel out of the driveway. When the car drove away he dropped the bat and whirled back to his sister. He gingerly raised her head and examined her face and gasped, then gritted his teeth in rage. Angela struggled in

Eliza’s arms trying to get to her daughter as soon as she could see the damage her husband had caused to Liz. Blood trickled from the corner of Liz’s mouth and her cheek and eye on that side of her face were red and starting to swell already.

“Come on,” Anthony said and lift Liz into his arms heading for the kitchen. Eliza touched the symbol on her arm while struggling to keep hold of Angela. They materialized back in Eliza’s lab and she released Angela who spun and slapped her. Eliza took the slap but when Angela pulled back her hand to slap her again Eliza caught her hand and held it firmly away from her face. Angela struggled futilely until she went limp with tears running down her face as she remembered their last jump.

“What happened after that,” Angela said looking up at Eliza and winced at the hand print on Eliza’s cheek.

“Your husband didn’t come home so Anthony took up taking care of Liz. Your husband showed up one or twice a year to check on them, and left Anthony with a bank card but that was it, everything else was left to Anthony. Anthony took care of everything and got a job when he got older to get Liz all of the thinks she deserved and to pay for his college expenses that his scholarship didn’t cover. Liz is now a senior in high school and could be your twin sister except for that scar on your forehead.”

“Sorry about the slap,” Angela said.

“Don’t be I still haven’t shown you the worst yet. Plus there are other things that you are about to see that might upset you,” Eliza said and turned and began punching numbers into the pad on top of the machine.

“I want to see Anthony and Liz now,” Angela said.

“They aren’t here right now. After I have shown you everything that you need to see we will go see them. You have my word,” Eliza said finishing up entering the dates
and turning back to Angela. She held out her hand and Angela halting gripped her hand and with a tap to the bracelet they were gone again.

*******************************************************2012*********************************************************

Angela appeared once again in the living room of the house. Angela watched her children interact and the sexual tension between them distressed her but she was glad that they seemed happy. It was the day Anthony had found the bottle and they followed Anthony and Liz through the garage sales, witnessing the purchasing of the bottle. They followed them home and Eliza and Angela witnessed as Anthony discover the secret of opening of the bottle. Eliza refused to leave when things turned intimate and Angela was forced to remain. She turned her back at first to give her son some privacy but the sounds of sex behind her eventually caused her to turn. She had heard her son tell Sar-Rah of his desire for her and for his sister and she had seen the look of desire on his sisters face that morning.

Next Eliza jumped them to the day that Liz had first been with Anthony. Angela watched in silence as her son and daughter made love and her distress at their attraction died at the love she saw on their faces. The sight of them twined together aroused her and her had to her herself back from touching herself. They jumped forward a day at a time and watched as Anthony met each of the sisters and each of his wives. They also jumped to the day Anthony had gone to Cassie’s house and Angela watched with jealousy in her eyes as he took Cassie on the couch and Cindy on her kitchen table.

After all of the days he met one of his wives they jumped to the night of the wedding and they stood in the shadows to watch the ceremony. Tears of happiness streamed down Angela’s face as she clung to Eliza’s hand. They jumped to Anthony’s and the others trip to Brazil. They followed behind the others for the whole trip Eliza carrying Angela so they could keep up. Angela swelled with pride at her son’s action and trembled in fear at the danger he put himself in.

Finally they jumped to the night a week before and appeared on the lawn of Anthony’s house. Eliza hugged Angela backward to the front of her chest and clamped a hand tightly over her mouth. A shriek of pain from in the house caused Angela to struggle in her grip. The police soon came speeding in from one end of the street while Anthony sped in from the other direction. They watched as the front door open and Angela shrieked in fear and anger as her husband dragged the mangled form of her daughter from the house. And she watched in horror as her son charged his own father and the vicious blows they delivered to each other. She watched as Anthony’s wives stopped him from beating his own father and how one had healed Liz while Anthony distracted the police. Tears poured from Angela’s eyes as Eliza jumped them back to the present in her lab.

******************************************************Present*******************************************************

Angela sank into a chair while Eliza panted in exhaustion by the desk.

“What is wrong,” Angela asked Eliza’s labored breathing drawing her from her inner thoughts.

“Djinn don’t need sleep as long as we have energy but humans do. How long do you think you were up just now? How many days did we relive all together? Plus there was you and me and I had to keep both of us awake and stop our bodies from needing food or any of the other necessities,” Eliza said tiredly. After she caught her breath she led Angela up stairs. They got in the car with Angela behind the wheel and Eliza directed her to go to the hospital before falling asleep. Angela pulled in the parking garage of the hospital but couldn’t wake Eliza so she got out and locked the door behind her cracking the window a tiny bit for air flow. She hurried into the hospital and up to the floor with the private rooms. She walked up and down the halls until she found the door with Caine printed on the card. She took a deep breath and quietly opened the door and slipped in. Anthony was talking to Liz and didn’t even notice his mother enter the room.

“I love you Liz I am so sorry I wasn’t there to protect you. Come back to me, please wake up,” he begged with tears in his voice. Angela’s heart broke as she listened to his pleading. She walked forward and slid her arms around his neck from behind and buried her face in his neck.

“It will be okay Anthony. She will wake up when she’s ready,” she said into his ear and her heart throbbed hoping she was telling the truth.

“Who,” Anthony said and turned his head to look at her. He froze as his eyes met hers and he recognized her. He shook his head slightly and blinked his eyes as if trying to wake up from a dream but when she didn’t disappear he began to shake.

“You can’t be here,” he whispered at her.

“Well I am here,” she said back with a grin that faded at his look.

“No! Why now after I failed? I was supposed to protect her and now that I have failed you’re here,” he demanded and his face fell forward into his hands and his shoulders began to shake. She tentatively placed her hands on his shaking shoulders and when he didn’t react she clutched his head to her chest.

“You didn’t fail. You did the best you could. My little man I am so proud of you,” she said into his hair. With a sob he crushed her to him tightly and held her there.

“Anthony,” came a weak voice from the bed and Anthony froze he stopped breathing as he turned from his mother to the bed.

“Why are you crying,” Liz asked weakly before lapsing back into unconsciousness. Anthony hurriedly pushed the button to call a doctor who promptly arrived and Anthony told him that Liz woke up and spoke to him. The doctor smiled and ran some tests and told Anthony that she was just sleeping and that the chances of her slipping back into a coma was very small and that he should go home and get some sleep. The doctor’s words made her actually take in her son’s appearance and she gasped when she took it all in. He had very dark rings around his eyes and he wasn’t gaunt exactly but looked as if the beginning stages of starvation were setting in. His clothes were rumpled and he smelled like he could use a bath. She shot a look to her daughters bandaged and cast covered form and didn’t want to leave her alone but Anthony needed her also. The door behind them opened with a click and only Angela turned to face the door. Anthony was once again simply staring down at Liz as if willing her to wake again. Eliza walked into the room and
forced a small smile onto her face when she looked at Liz but the smile vanished and sadness filled her eyes when they turned to Anthony and Liz.

“She woke up and spoke to him. The doctor said she is only sleeping now and it is very unlikely for her to slip back into a coma,” Angela told Eliza. A hopeful glint appeared in Eliza’s eye but she held the feeling in check.

“Anthony needs to go home and get cleaned up. Can you stay with Liz while I take care of him,” Angela asked.

“Sure,” Eliza replied and Angela nodded gratefully. Angela turned back to Anthony and pulled him to his feet and led him towards the door, he didn’t protest. He noticed Eliza as they passed and he grabbed her and crushed her to his chest before giving her a peck on the lips and releasing her. Happiness filled Eliza as she watched Anthony followed his mother from the room. Anthony walked in a daze following the tugging on his arm until his mother halted him by his car. He groggily looked around then climbed into the car and fell asleep as soon as he was settled back in the seat.

Angela watched as Anthony nodded off before she even had a chance to pull out of the parking garage. She smiled and tried to reconcile this fully grown man with the little boy she had been playing with only a little while ago. His face, while peaceful in sleep, had a harder edge to it then when he was younger and she felt a sense of safety when near him. Stopping at a red light she reached over brushed a few strands of hair back out of his face. She continued on back to the house and when they arrived she woke Anthony enough to get him on his feet and lead him inside. In the house Megan, Sar-Rah, and Cassie were just inside the door having just taken off their shoes. Sar-Rah and Megan rushed to help Angela with Anthony as he stumbled exhaustedly along. Cassie froze in shock as she saw Angela and at first thought she was Liz then her breath stopped when Angela met her eyes. Cassie remembered the scar above Angela’s eyebrow and her green eyes that were a few shades darker then Liz’s.

“How…? When…? Where…,” Cassie stutter staring at Angela as Megan and Sar-Rah led Anthony down the hall to his room. They quickly came back out and shot questioning looks between Cassie and Angela.

“Are you Anthony’s cousin or something,” Megan asked seeing the resemblance between Liz and Angela.

“Or something,” Angela said grinning a little. Cassie shook her head with her mouth open but no words came out, shock still holding her voice in check.

“Your Anthony’s mother,” she finally managed to blurt out.

“Yes I am. It is good to see you all grown up Cassie. I hear you’re pregnant,” Angela said running an examining eye of Cassie’s middle.

“But your dead. I went to your funeral. Wait, pregnant? How do you know I am pregnant,” Cassie demanded. Angela grinned at her and led them all into the living room while she began explaining how she got here. They all sat stunned as she explained and the joy lit their faces when she told them that Liz had woke up and spoke to Anthony.

“Where is my husband,” Angela asked. Everyone went silent at the sudden change in subject and the three girls shared looks between each other before Sar-Rah finally answered.

“He is still in police custody but he is at the hospital where Liz is,” Sar-Rah informed her.

“Hospital? Anthony only hit him once, I was there I saw it all,” Angela said not understanding. Another look passed between the girls before Sar-Rah once again answered.

“You know Anthony is not human anymore right,” she asked and waited for Angela’s nod to continue.

“Anthony is more than average human strong normally but if he let energy suffused into his muscles he could decimate a brick wall hit a casual blow. The blow to his father was only a graze because he stumbled out of the way of the blow. The only reason he survived was that stumble if Anthony’s blow had connected where he aim he would have crushed your husband’s chest. That one grazing blow shattered several of your husband’s ribs and collapsed one of his lungs,” Sar-Rah explained.

“So when he got angry he nearly killed Richard by accident,” Angela said, horrified.

“I don’t think it was an accident that Anthony tried to kill him. I think the accident was that he survived the blow,” Sar-Rah said. Angela stared at her and shook her head in denial, not in disagreement with the words but not wanting to accept that her son and husband had tried to kill each other.

“From what Anthony has told me, he was never very close to his father,” Sar-Rah said and Angela nodded in agreement.

“Once you died and your husband started to drink, that ambiguity toward his father turned in to disgust. That first time he had to defend Liz from your husband turned his feeling from disgust to hatred. This newest attack…, well I wouldn’t put them together without someone else around to stop Anthony from killing him,” Sar-Rah said.

Angela
sat there staring off into nothing trying to wrap her mind around everything she had seen and heard. She tried to decide what her emotions where toward all of the events of the last twenty-four hours. Sar-Rah studied Angela as she sat in silent contemplation and Megan and Cassie fidgeted nervously.

“He loves you, you know,” Sar-Rah asked suddenly startling Angela from her thoughts.

“Who,” Angela asked bewildered.

“Anthony. He loves you,” Sar-Rah told her.

“I know, I was there when he confessed those feelings to you,” Angela admitted. Her cheeks flamed red as she remember what had happened after words and she averted her eyes from Sar-Rah’s grin.

“How long were you there,” Sar-Rah asked with a wicked smile on her face. Angela’s blush deepened and spread from her face to her ears and down her neck. She clenched her thighs together tightly as images of Anthony and Sar-Rah twined together while moving flashed through her mind. Her breathing sped a little and Sar-Rah’s grin widened farther and a calculating gleam lit her eyes.

The four of them sat talking for a few hours then had a quick dinner and headed off to bed. Angela went to the room she and her husband shared while the others all headed for Anthony’s room. Angela looked back as they filed into his room and jealousy flashed across her face before she quickly hurried into her room and closed the door. Sar-Rah watched her from the corner of her eye and smiled as the door closed as a plan formulated in her mind. She turned and headed for Angela’s door and the other two shot her a questioning look but she waved them on without her. They shared a look then shrugged and went in closing the door behind them.

As soon as Angela was in her room she stripped completely and crawled beneath the covers. Her thoughts went back to the conversation she had with Sar-Rah and to Anthony making love to his wives one after the other. She wasn’t sure how she felt about polygamy but the mere memory of her son’s body glistening with sweat as he made love to his wives and to his own sister caused wetness to pool in her and the muscles in the pit of her stomach to flutter. She lifted one hand to her chest and caressed one of her

breasts while her other hand caressed circles over her stomach. She ran a finger over the scar that was left from the C-section she had to have for Anthony’s birth. Her pussy clenched as her finger nail softly scraped along the ridge of skin. She rolled her nipple between her thumb and fore finger as her hand dipped lower and caressed between her thighs. Her eyes were closed now as she remembered and she was so wrapped up in what she was doing she didn’t hear the soft click of the door as it opened or as it closed behind Sar-Rah. Sar-Rah stood at the door watching Angela, the sheet was pulled up to about mid-thigh so she could only truly see Angela fondling her own chest. But the sheet over Angela’s hips moved with the motion of her hands as she caressed herself. Sar-Rah moved around the bed and slowly climbed on trying not to shift the bed enough to be noticed. She needn’t have worried Angela was so focused on the memory of Anthony’s body moving over and in Sar-Rah’s she probably wouldn’t have noticed if Sar-Rah had leapt
onto the bed. Angela did however notice when Sar-Rah’s mouth clamped onto her other breast.

“What the…,” Angela began her eyes shooting open. Her words were cut off by a moan as Sar-Rah sucked hard on her nipple while flicking it with her tongue. Sar-Rah quickly slid her hand between the Angela’s thighs while she was still dazed by the sudden rush of pleasure. Sar-Rah began to stroke her each time pressing harder. Angela gripped the sheets in one hand and a fist full of Sar-Rah’s hair in the other as she began to buck against Sar-Rah’s probing fingers. Sar-Rah snaked her other hand down her own stomach and began rubbing her own pussy as Angela writhed beneath her. She took as much of Angela’s breast into her mouth as she could then bit down and slowly increased the pressure until Angela cried out. She let go and pulled back she had broken the skin but around Angela’s nipple was a perfect indent of her teeth. She suddenly pulled her hand from Angela’s pussy and brought the fingers to her mouth. Angela whimpered in protest but Sar-Rah ignored her and crawled down and positioned herself between Angela’s
spread legs. She slid one of her legs under one of Angela’s one over bent at the knee so her foot was flat on the bed an slid closer until her pussy was press firmly against Angela’s. She the raised herself on an elbow and, gripping the leg not trapped between her own for leverage, began to grind her pussy against Angela’s as hard as she could. Angela cried out at the strong stimulation as their wet flesh rubbed together.

“Oh god,” Angela cried out as pleasure filled her. She bucked her hips hard against Sar-Rah and Sar-Rah moaned at the feeling. They began to pick up speed as they neared their peak until moving as fast as they could they both cried out in release Angela lifting a pillow and placing it over her own face as she screamed out her orgasm. Sar-Rah hugged Angela’s leg as Angela clutched at the bed both of them making small involuntary jerking movements with their hips causing the aftershocks to last longer. Sar-Rah was
the first to recover and she lifted her body to hands and knees and crawled up Angela’s body until she was face to face with Angela who was still on her back. Sar-Rah looked down into Angela’s face that was so much like Liz’s and then ran an appraising eye down to Angela’s chest and grinned, her teeth marks were still there.

“Your hips are a little wider and your boobs are several inches bigger but you and Liz taste the same. Sweet and salty at the same time,” Sar-Rah said licking her lips. Angela shuddered under Sar-Rah’s lustful gaze and didn’t respond.

“Don’t worry you won’t be alone in this bed. I’ll stay with you,” Sar-Rah said down to Angela. Then she grinned and lowered her face until it was separated from Angela’s by only inches.

“Tomorrow Anthony is going to have you. He has wanted to since he was a little boy and tomorrow he going to take that perfect cock that he wished for and slide it as deep into you as he can. He’ll pound himself into you until you scream out his name for release,” Sar-Rah said. She watched as Angela’s eyes glazed and her pupils dilated with lust.

“When he’s done he is going to ram in balls deep and pour his cum straight into your womb and give you another daughter,” Sar-Rah said and Angela shuddered with lust. Sar-Rah leaned down those last few inches and crushed her mouth to Angela’s roughly kissing her and Angela returned the kiss with enthusiasm.

“Sleep now,” Sar-Rah said rolling to the side next to Angela and pulling the covers up. Angela rolled onto her side facing away from Sar-Rah and Sar-Rah wrapped an arm around Angela’s body pulling her backward until she was against her chest. She settled and they both went to sleep with Sar-Rah gently cupping one of Angela’s breasts from behind.

---

A volunteer finds his gateway to the maure women he desires

I celebrate the holidays with the girls! Unfortunately, not everything around me is perfect.

Part 6:

Chloe whimpered as I used my penis to play whack-a-mole, though there was only one mole and it was her cervix. We were in the missionary position, her small body almost invisible under me. She had her face buried in my chest, letting me smell her hair and nibble on her ears. I had emptied my tank last night, so I decided to top her off before breakfast. She gave her signature squeal, letting me know I could release everything.

I pulled out of her, watching my semen dribble out of her pussy. “So how was that? Did it feel better than last night?”

“Yeah, it kinda did!” She had a smile on her face but was crying for some reason.

“Chloe, are you ok?”

“I’m ok.”

“But why are you tearing up?”

“I don’t know; my eyes are just wet.”

She was crying like this last night. “Are you sure you’re ok? Are you sure it didn’t hurt? If there is anything wrong, you can tell me.”

“I was a little sore, but it didn’t hurt. I don’t know why I have tears like this.”

Crying during sex? Oh well, it definitely seemed like a quirk fitting her. I love her to death, but Jesus, it’s like she’s intentionally trying to be pitiful. It’s not fair how cute she is. The other girls came in, and some kind of canine sympathy instinct must have kicked in with Sonja because she hugged Chloe and licked the tears off her cheeks. Momo’s eyes fell to Chloe’s creampie and her tail began to curl.

“Can Momo have the semen in Chloe?”

Well that’s a new one. I turned to Chloe. “It’s up to you.”

She blushed in embarrassment, returning to her natural, timid self. “I-I-I don’t know! I guess?”

Without word or hesitation, Momo crawled onto the bed, dipped her head between Chloe’s legs, and began lapping up my semen out of her pussy. Chloe moaned from the feel of a feminine tongue slipping inside her, and the sight of Momo going full girl-on-girl brought back my boner with a vengeance. I couldn’t help myself, I got behind Momo and mounted her. The feeling of penetration made her purr and she continued slurping up my cum out of Chloe. I gripped her by the hips, burning away what little morning fatigue I had left, every slam I made pushing her face deeper into Chloe’s flower.

Beside us, Sonja was jumping up and down and clapping with a big smile on her face. “I wanna try! I wanna try!”

She got onto all fours and snaked her way between Chloe’s slender legs. Chloe was covering her face in embarrassment as Momo and Sonja diddled her labia, each taking a lip for themselves and letting their tongues fight for the white syrup trickling out. I was fingering Sonja like I had last night, almost using her to help maintain my balance. When I pulled out of Momo, I plunged into Sonja, and vice versa. I switched after a minute, forcing myself on Sonja and letting my fingers stir Momo’s insides.

Even though I had just blown my load in Chloe, I could feel another shot brewing, and I couldn’t hold it back. I pulled out of Sonja and began jacking off. “Hey girls!” Sonja and Momo turned to me, just as a stream of sperm shot forth, flying through the air and landing on their faces. They both seemed dumbfounded, unable to process this new event, but after a few seconds, the confusion abated as they remembered seeing people do this on those porn videos.

I sat back, nearly falling off the edge of the bed. “Ah, life is good.”

—————————————-

Now that Chloe and I had made the beast with two backs, things seemed to finally stabilize. While hard to properly describe, Chloe seemed more confident than before, albeit remaining shy and pitiful. It was like… she had finally accepted that this was her home and we were her family, that she wasn’t just a guest or even an intruder. Momo and Sonja had also gotten used to her. In fact, all three had gotten very “used” to each other. I don’t know if they did it out of actual sexual attraction, but the girls had started going down on each other like that morning, especially after I filled one of them up.

Momo and Sonja seemed to do it mostly to drink up any semen I had fired, but also out of boredom when we all played together. If I were having sex with Momo, Sonja would be licking Chloe, and if I were having sex with Sonja, Chloe would go down on Momo. Since Chloe didn’t like the taste of semen, I think she mostly did it as a way to prove herself, to show that she could keep up, and her natural timid nature made her want to please others and make them happy, as well as return the favor.

The colors of fall had met their end, the reds, yellows, and oranges replaced with brown and gray, but that meant it was one of my favorite times of year: Thanksgiving. Normally I’d visit my folks for dinner and have someone cat-sit Momo, but this year was different. I called and told them that I had met a girl and she invited me to her parents’ house for dinner and that I’d try to visit them some other time. Now that I had three girls to take care of, the responsibility was on me to prepare dinner. Luckily, I had the Internet for help.

—————————————-

Momo and Sonja stared at the frozen turkey with mouths watering. Even though it was all wrapped up and turned into a solid block, they knew what it was: meat, countless pounds of glorious meat. I had prepared plenty of chickens before, but they had never seen a bird of this size. Chloe was drawn to the bag of potatoes instead, omnivorous like Momo and Sonja but preferring fruits and vegetables. If only they knew that there was a cake hidden in the fridge…

“Master, is something going on?” Sonja asked.

“Tomorrow is Thanksgiving, a special holiday. You celebrate it with a big dinner of turkey and mashed potatoes, so I want the four of us to eat at the table.”

“We’re going to eat this whole thing?” Momo gasped.

“Well I’m hoping we can get two dinners out of it, but yeah, and I’m going to need your help in getting it ready.”

“Yes!” they all cheered.

—————————————-

That next day, I made sure to have a light breakfast so I could stuff my face at dinner. Chloe and I cleaned and brined the turkey while I had Momo prepare a woven blanket of bacon to drape over it. I gave the turkey neck to Sonja, telling her to peel off as much flesh as possible to be added to the gravy. Unfortunately, a lot of the work with the turkey was left with Chloe, as I was constantly turning around to stop Momo and Sonja from eating their tasks. Sonja would be standing over the sink, gnawing on the turkey neck like a bone from a butcher shop. Momo would be chewing on the bacon strips like lengths of jerky.

Towards the middle of the afternoon, I managed to get it into the oven. Next were the potatoes. “Ok, girls, gather around because I’m leaving the mashed potatoes entirely to you.”

I sat them down at the table with a big pot filled with potatoes and water and set out a cutting board, knife, vegetable peeler, and a bowl. “Momo, the first part is yours. Take each of these potatoes and use this to cut off the skin.” I showed her how to use the peeler, letting her watch with wide eyes as a brown and white ribbon began to unravel with the rotating of the spud in my hand.

“Now you have to be careful with this. Never let the blades touch your fingers or you will get cut. Make sure you get every single spot, and if you find any bruised areas or parts that don’t look right, just keep scraping them off with the peeler. Put the peels in this bowl and we’ll add them to our compost pile.

Next, Chloe, your job is to cut them into quarters. It’s easy, just make sure you do it slowly and watch your fingers.” I took the cutting knife and divided the potato into pieces. Chloe was fearful of the long blade, but I made sure she knew where to put her fingers.

“Then you’ll put the pieces back into the pot. Sonja, when all the potatoes are peeled, cut, and back in the pot, you’ll take it to the sink and drain out the dirty water and put in fresh water. I’ll put it on the stove, and when they’re ready, you’ll have the most important job.”

Her ears perked up. “The most important job?” she asked with a joyous grin.

“You’ll be the one to mash them.” I handed her the potato masher, which she received like it was Excalibur. “You’re going to turn them into mush. You have more than enough energy for that.”

“Yes, Master!”

—————————————-

It was dark out, the sun having long since set this deep into autumn. It was just about time for dinner, and the kitchen was echoing with the sound of meat being cut, potatoes being pulverized, and stomachs growling. I was carving the turkey, not wanting to do it at the dinner table. The bacon juice had mixed in with the turkey meat perfectly and the smell was almost making me delirious with longing.

TAK! TAK! TAK! TAK! TAK! TAK! TAK! TAK! TAK! TAK!

The potato masher knocked against the inside of the pot like the firing pin of an Uzi. Sonja was going wild, her hair almost flapping as she whipped up the spuds. The jiggling of her tits was glorious, to say the least. She didn’t have extraordinary arm strength, but she did have endless reservoirs of canine energy. If I hung a frisbee in front of her, she could run for hours on a treadmill.

At last, everything was ready. The girls all sat at the table and I laid out a platter of turkey meat and the pot of mashed potatoes. I loaded all of our plates and sat down. “Now, before we start eating, it is Thanksgiving tradition for us to each name something we are grateful for. Momo, would you like to start? What is something you are happy to have?”

She rocked on her chair for a couple moments, eyes screwed shut. “Momo is happy that Master plays with her.”

“Thank you. Sonja?”

She jumped up from her chair. “I’m happy that Master pets me and rubs my head and throws the frisbee for me!”

“I love those things too. Chloe?”

Her head drooped between her shoulders, blushing with embarrassment but with a tiny smile on her lips. “I’m happy that Master lets me live here.”

“Thank you, and I’m happy to have all of you girls in my life. Now, let’s eat.”

We dove in, and my hopes were dashed for enough leftovers for another dinner. We ate like lions, leaving only enough for the girls to have lunch the next day. After that, we had cake, must to the girls’ happiness. That night, we didn’t play together, simply because we were all too full to move.

—————————————-

With the arrival of December, gentle snowstorms became more and more frequent, a calm and beautiful precursor to the blustery winter approaching. The final days of the girls’ nudity puttered out like the last coughs of a car out of gas. They had obstinately clung to their animal instincts as long as they could, but even with a fire burning in the woodstove, the slightest draft made them shiver. Chloe was handling the cold better than Momo and Sonja, even though it was her first winter. The dog and cat were used to having thick fur to keep the cold at bay. It was especially bad for Momo, since as a woman and a cat, she was practically cold-blooded. That’s right, I said it and I’m standing by it.

Whenever the snow started to fall, Sonja would go outside and frolic, her face always directed upwards, tongue extended, as if trying to catch Jack Frost’s money shot. In the bedroom would be Chloe, watching the snow as if hypnotized. In the living room was Momo, who had set up bedding for herself right in front of the woodstove.

—————————————-

“I’m home!” I called, stepping through the front door.

There wasn’t really any need to announce my arrival, since the girls always flocked to the door when they saw my headlights and heard the shutting of my car door. Sonja was first, jumping up and down and cheering with her tail shaking even more than her boobs. She came at me and covered me with kisses, telling me how much she had missed me.

Then came Momo, standing behind Sonja, looking kind of out of it with her bedhead telling me she had just woken up from a nap. “Hi, Master,” she said with a yawn. She walked over and rubbed her head against my shoulder, repeating her words in the form of a purr.

In the far back was Chloe, nervous as always, afraid to do anything without an invitation. “Welcome back, Master!” she chirped while wringing her tail. I smiled and waved her over, and she happily rushed and hugged me.

The girls followed me to the couch and we all plopped down. I groaned in happiness, glad that I was finally home. It felt nice to decompress after a long day and just watch the news. The girls all snuggled up, Momo curling into a ball with her head on my lap, Sonja clutching my arm and resting her head on my shoulder, and Chloe sitting on the floor, crossing my legs across her like a seatbelt.

“How was your day, Master?” Sonja asked during the commercial break. I had taught them all to only talk during the commercial break.

“Long, tiring. Everything seems to go wrong in the winter.”

“Can I help? I wanna help!”

I smiled and rubbed her head. “I rely on you to do stuff here. You do help.”

“Momo misses cuddling with Master during the day,” the feline said, purring as I played with her ears.

“And Master misses cuddling with Momo.”

Chloe looked back at me. “Want us to make dinner?”

“Thank you, Chloe, I’d really appreciate that. And I have good news for the three of you: we have another holiday coming. In a couple weeks, it’ll be Christmas.”

They all perked up.

“Christmas?” Momo asked.

“It’s a day where we all give each other presents. I want each of you to make things to give as gifts. It could be drawings, pictures, or something else, but you have to keep them secret so it’s a surprise when we exchange them on Christmas. So, Momo, you’re going to have to come up with gifts more Sonja, Chloe, and me. Sonja and Chloe, you’ll have to do the same. You all get the idea?”

Momo sat up and leaned over, her face very close to mine, as if she was about to kiss me. “Will Master get us cake?”

I laughed and gave her a peck. “Yes, of course I’ll get you cake.”

—————————————-

The girls spent the rest of December working on their presents. I had to hope that they actually did understand the purpose of giving gifts to each other. Naturally, I was taking advantage of eBay. A quiet weekday found Momo lying on her stomach in front of the couch, legs kicking and tail curling as she worked on a picture. Peeling crayons and stubby colored pencils littered the floor around her. She heard the door open and close and Sonja strolled in. Seeing Momo, her tail began to wag.

“Wat’cha doin’?” she hummed.

“Drawing.”

“Can I see?”

“They’re for Christmas.”

“I wanna see!”

Sonja came over and Momo used her body to cover the picture. “No! Master said it’s supposed to be a surprise!”

“But I can’t wait that long!”

Sonja got down on the floor and tried to worm her way under Momo, to which Momo replied with a hiss and a swipe. Sonja backed off but her tail was wagging even more than before. She was on all fours and started bouncing on her hands, the way a normal dog might try and wake up its owner. Sonja pounced, not even aiming for the picture anymore. She and Momo collided and rolled across the floor, grabbing and slapping each other. Sonja had a big goofy smile but Momo was scowling and hissing. They continued to wrestle like this, with Sonja pouncing on Momo whenever she tried to get away.

Drawn by the noise, Chloe came downstairs, and, of course, broke out the waterworks. “You two shouldn’t fight!” she cried.

They finally stopped, Momo on top of Sonja. “Tell her that!” she replied.

“But I want to wrestle and play!” Sonja said as she wrapped her arms around Momo’s waist and rolled the two of them over to the side. “I want someone to play with!”

Neither Momo nor Chloe envisioned sex after hearing that word, as the three of them naturally knew that “play” was a vague term. To them, “playing” included cunnilingus and throwing frisbees.

“We could play hide-and-seek,” suggested Chloe, the small creature instinctively pulling her ears down over her face as if expecting to get yelled at.

“Yeah! Let’s play hide-and-seek! Come play with us, Momo!”

Momo groaned. “Momo doesn’t like the cold.”

“Just one round? Please?”

“Fine,” she huffed.

—————————————-

While Momo and Chloe ran through the woods, Sonja stood in the kitchen, watching the ticking egg timer. Well, technically, she was jumping, bouncing back and forth like a rabbit. She couldn’t contain her excitement, wanting to run out there and chase them down. One minute went by. It had just snowed the night before, so there would be fresh prints for her to follow. Two minutes went by. Momo would probably just run without realizing it, or at the very least look for areas where her footprints would be harder to see. Three minutes passed by. Chloe, having the instincts of prey, might prove cleverer, perhaps even backtracking to throw her off. Four minutes passed by. They would be smart enough not to actually run through the woods, at least not in smooth areas. They would probably try to stay in areas with underbrush, where ice couldn’t form on the ground.

The egg timer ringed and Sonja rocketed out of the house, the door closing behind her only because of how hard she had opened it. She ran around the house, searching for prints that weren’t her own. Who should she go after first? She found a set, smelling like Momo and too large to be Chloe. She took a moment to jump up and down and cheer in happiness, and then followed the tracks into the woods.

As a fellow meat-lover, Sonja could read the intention of Momo’s prints. She didn’t know how to run away from things since she was always the predator. She could only try to apply those instincts to what she was doing. Whether consciously or subconsciously, she always walked along ridges and raised spots, instinctively wanting to get the highest view she could, even if she wasn’t looking for anything in particular. She had also avoided almost all manner of visible twigs, focusing on silence, even though it wasn’t needed.

The tracks stopped at the base of a tree and Sonja looked up. Crouching on a branch and trying to hide behind the trunk was Momo.

“I found you!” said Sonja.

“Momo doesn’t like being followed,” she pouted.

“Let’s go find Chloe!”

Momo jumped down and they made their way back to the house. They searched the area, at last finding Chloe’s prints leading in the opposite direction from Momo’s trail. They dove into the woods, keeping their eyes peeled. Chloe had taken a different strategy, dragging her feet along to make one big messy trench through the snow. Sonja realized why when Momo called out to her. Sonja was ahead of Momo but was turned around, seeing what Momo was pointing at. Sonja had missed a footprint going off the trail and into an uneven thicket where snow hadn’t completely covered the ground. The messy footprints she left had made it that much easier to simply turn around and backtrack.

They followed the new path, keeping a closer eye on the snow. Chloe used that trick another two times. They soon spotted her standing in a clearing, not bothering to hide or anything. She was crying. When Momo and Sonja came up behind her, they saw why she was crying and both their tails dropped. A girl lay dead in the snow, frozen solid, her skin a frightful cerulean. She had pointed ears on the top of her head, like Momo’s, but longer and skinnier. They were brown, matching the color of her hair. She also had a furry, leaf-shaped tail, about twice as large as a human hand, the back of it brown but the underside white.

Momo and Sonja leaned against each other and pulled Chloe in. It took their breath away to see another girl exactly like them, who simply hadn’t been found in time. This deer, had she simply been closer to the house, they maybe could have saved her from the cold. She would have lived with them, played with them, exchanged gifts at Christmas. She would be a huge part of their lives. Now they would never know. When Chloe was found, she had already been suffering from frostbite. To think that she could have so easily ended up like this, it was no wonder she was crying.

“We should tell Master about his,” said Chloe.

“I don’t want to tell Master. I don’t want Master to be sad,” said Sonja with a tearful sniff.

“Let’s wait until after Christmas.”

The three of them nodded and proceeded to bury the girl in snow and underbrush, if only to make sure no one else could find her.

—————————————-

Rather than cutting a real one down, I set up my tiny plastic Christmas tree, a symbol of my fixed-income bachelor lifestyle. Momo had seen it in years past, but now that she understood what it was for, she gazed at the synthetic decoration with wonder. I had it set on the coffee table with all of the presents around it, the presents I had bought and the presents they had made. I had gotten each girl a large gift, while above the wood stove, I hung three empty stockings waiting to be filled with goodies. I couldn’t help but spoil them. Of course, they were anxious on this Christmas Eve, overcome with a childlike greed for the presents awaiting them. I kept a rolled-up newspaper handy, ready to swat anyone who tried to peak. Even the normally obedient and submissive Chloe ended up with a couple whaps to the head after picking at the wrapping paper.

It was a very cozy evening, with a fire burning in the wood stove and the radio playing Christmas songs, while outside, a light flurry of snowflakes reapplied a frozen gloss to the still woods. We were all in the kitchen, preparing dinner. I was working on a ham while the girls prepared mashed potatoes. Keeping them busy was the only way to protect the gifts.

“So tomorrow we can open our presents?” Sonja asked for the umpteenth time.

“Yes, Sonja, like I’ve told you a hundred times before, yes. But we all do it together. I don’t want any of you girls sneaking downstairs before dawn and going crazy, understood?”

They all nodded.

Once the ham was put in the oven and the peeled potatoes were set on the stove to be boiled, we retired to the couch in our usual positions. Perhaps it was excitement, but Momo seemed to be purring louder than usual as I rubbed her ears. On the other side of the couch, Sonja was rolling over again and again, as if unable to get comfortable, or perhaps she wanted to make sure every side of her head got to feel the warmth of my lap.

We were watching How the Grinch Stole Christmas and the girls were showing much more attention than they normally would to the TV. Chloe, especially, had eyes as wide as her ears and was mesmerized by the old-school animation.

“Master, the Grinch isn’t going to steal our presents, is he?” she asked.

Sometimes I’m almost infuriated by how goddamn cute she is.

Sonja perked her head up, her canine instincts on high alert. “The Grinch isn’t coming to our house! This is our house!”

This was why I didn’t bother telling the girls about Santa Claus. Sonja would just end up freaking out and spend the whole night patrolling the house for the big red invader.

I gave them both a reassuring head pat. “No, the Grinch isn’t real, you don’t have to worry.”

One of Momo’s eyes opened. “Master, what does Who Hash taste like?”

—————————————-

Even after a big dinner, Christmas excitement gripped the girls, so there was only one way to tire them out and put them to sleep. And that was a jog around the house. Just kidding, I fucked their brains out. The four of us were in bed and Chloe was currently on top of me. Her small body rocked from side to side with my cock stirring her up like a blender. She was giving tiny whimpers of bliss tinged with just a tiny spark of pain, while her eyes watered as if she was chopping onions.

Sonja was sitting on my face, moaning as I slurped her love syrup. She gripped the headboard for support, the movements of my tongue overpowering her. The feeling of her naked body completely smothering me was beyond words, the near-suffocating effect of her pussy against my mouth and nose, the softness and heat of her bare thighs against my cheeks. Beside us was Momo, pleasuring herself as she waited for her turn. Chloe soon tagged her in, unable to focus on riding me with Sonja’s fluffy tail swatting her face. As per routine, Momo first cleaned me off, using her tongue to lap up every drop of Chloe’s essence. She then got on top of me, purring as my manhood penetrated her. She had her back to Sonja and I, leaning back and forth against my cock rather than bouncing on it. She groaned as she moved, bobbing her ass with her tail reaching out and curling around Sonja’s like a vine. I could feel my cock tickling every secret spot she had, causing her hair to stand on end and her back to shiver.

A howl echoed through the house as Sonja came, offering me a flood of arousal to quench my thirst. She rolled off me as if my face was a bike seat and she had just finished the Tour De France. I gasped for air and stretched the stiff muscles in my face and tongue. Beside me, Chloe kneeled with a look of adorable uncertainty on my face. She wanted more affection but she saw my fatigue. Seeing her inner conflict, I smiled and invited her over. Our lips joined and I licked all the soft corners of her mouth, inviting her to do the same. While we made out, my fingers found her slit and probed her interior. I broke our kiss and moved my head down, this time letting my lips meet her flat breasts and the little pink bumps that were her nipples. The feeling of my fingers sliding in her body like tentacles and my lips pulling on her areolas made her whimper in bliss.

Momo’s gyrating on my lap robbed me of my control and I came, flooding her womb with my cum. She purred from the warmth of it in her body, and while I was losing my erection, I had yet to lose my desire. I pulled Momo onto me and sat against the headboard, holding her on my lap with my hands under her knees. I flaccid cock slipped out of her, my semen following suit with the removal of the meaty cork.

“Could one of you girls help me out?”

Chloe crawled over, seeing an opportunity to be useful. She rolled my cock around in her mouth, trying to return it to its former glory. More intrusive than helpful, but still quite welcome, Sonja forced herself in like she was trying to retrieve a tennis ball that had rolled under the couch. Since Chloe was providing cleaning fellatio, Sonja’s goal was the semen trickling out of Momo. She slurped it up the way only a dog could, bullying Momo’s pussy with her mouth and nose and making her moan.

Once I had regained my erection, Chloe guided me back into Momo and I began bouncing her on my lap.

“Master, you’re so deep in Momo!” she cried out, the expression on her face one of lustful intoxication.

I was driving myself into her as hard and fast as I could, subjecting my balls to almost painful whiplash. Every impact weakened Momo’s sense of reason, her words degenerating into animalistic meows and growls. Santa could have downed a six-pack and had an eight-reindeer pileup on my roof and even Sonja wouldn’t have heard it over Momo’s orgasmic cries. She collapsed on the other side of the bed, her inner thighs gleaming from her dripping arousal. She was down for the count but I was still full of energy and Sonja hadn’t yet gotten her turn.

She was laid out on her side with her tail wagging as if expecting a belly rub. I raised her leg and slid into her, making her wag her tail even harder. I began my thrusts, listening to her gasps while my eyes burned holes in her jiggling breasts. I lied down beside her, the two of us making out as I fondled those two glorious gifts from the Almighty. Beside us, Momo remained passed out and Chloe had fallen asleep without realizing it, giving Sonja and I a little bit of alone time. I was so used to having all the girls together in a harem, I forgot how nice it was to play one on one with each of them.

Sonja fully rolled onto her back, letting us get into the missionary position. She had her legs wrapped around my waist, her breasts heaving with each breath she took. We continued to kiss for several minutes, my thrusts now slow and gentle. As my speed picked back up, I pulled my lips from hers and began nibbling on ears, pushing her over the edge. She arched her back and cried out with a blush as she came again and again. I held myself over her, just smiling as I watched her settle.

“You girls are the only Christmas presents I need, including you, my sweet little puppy dog.”

She laughed and pulled me in for another kiss. “Merry Christmas, Master!”

—————————————-

“Master!” x 10^it’s too early for this shit

I felt three pairs of hands rocking me like a paint stirrer.

“Master, Momo wants to open her presents!” the cat whined.

I pulled the blankets over my head. “Girls, what was the rule I told you?”

“If you’re in the bathroom, we’re not allowed to bother you?” said Chloe.

“I meant the rule about waking me up today.”

“Not until it’s light out?” said Momo.

“Exactly. Now, I’m going to go back to sleep, and you had better not wake me up until the sun has risen.”

The girls all looked at each other and nodded. They knew that there was only one way they would get me out of bed. They dove under the covers, and before I could stop them, they pulled away my boxers and I felt my cock enter someone’s mouth. I groaned from the sensation, as whichever girl was sucking me off did so with great enthusiasm. Her head was bobbing and she was drowning my member in saliva and then slurping it back up. So aggressive was she was that all flaccidity was forcefully removed as if I were using a dick pump. Someone else then took it, her tongue licking from a new angle. I watched the blanket rise and fall from her efforts as she tried to milk me like a cow. She was pulling up, exerting as much pressure as she could as if she were siphoning gas.

“You girls won’t beat me with just that! You should know that even if you get me hard, I’m slow to fire in the morning!”

The third girl took it, I still don’t know who. Rather than deep-throating me, she focused all her attention on the head, her lips teasing the rim while she worked her tongue at the slit in the very tip. Now I was starting to squirm, feeling convulsions run through my body from the intense stimuli. I had trained these girls well, too well. They knew I was faltering and they combined their powers, performing the trinity blowjob I had taught them when I took Chloe’s virginity. I was utterly helpless, unable to hold on. I gave a loud grunt, as under the blanket, it became a white Christmas.

I set my head back on my pillow and gave a huff. While an evening orgasm was great for helping to fall asleep, launching a phosphorus flare in the morning had the opposite effect. All the excitement increased my heart rate and blood flow, figuratively “washing out” the fatigue from my body and energizing my mind.

“Ok, girls, you win. I’m getting up. But you’re still going to have to wait before opening any presents.”

We all got dressed and headed downstairs. The fire in the stove had gone out so it was as cold as it was dark. Before anything else, I started the coffee pot and built up a new fire in the stove. The girls were huddled on the couch, wrapped in blankets, having lost their excitement to the morning chill. By the time I poured myself a cup of decaf (I was planning on going back to bed after this), the stove was flooding the house with warmth and the girls were regaining their giddiness. I turned on the TV and found the Charlie Brown Christmas Special, setting the volume low to just add a little background noise. Everything was now bright and warm, a perfect Christmas morning.

“Girls, time to see what’s in your stockings.”

I distributed the giant red socks and the girls exploded in happiness, pouring out the gifts. For Sonja, her stocking was full of tennis balls and frisbees. Momo got a bunch of cat toys and art supplies, one of them being a furry rodent attached to a battery-powered ball. Chloe got an army of beanie babies and other stuffed animals, the little faces and bodies making her eyes widen. I had also mixed candies into the gifts, a little extra sweetness. I still didn’t know if Sonja could handle chocolate, but better to find out now with some small treats than with a big piece of chocolate cake. The girls all had wide grins, hugging their gifts and cheering. And to think, I had originally considered just skipping Christmas. I must have been crazy to even, for a moment, consider not spoiling these girls.

“Now it’s time for you to exchange the gifts you made. Chloe, do you want to go first?”

Her head drooped, her nervousness returning with the spotlight shined on her.

“O-ok. M-Master, I made this for you.”

She handed me a large sphere wrapped in newspaper. I had been wondering what it was. It was surprisingly light. I was very careful in removing the cover. It was a giant ball of pine cones, their stems tied together and with pine needles packed into the shingles.

“Oh, this is very cool.”

“I thought you could take it with you to w-work! If you like it, I mean!”

“I love it, it smells wonderful. I’ll hang this up in my office as an air freshener. Thank you.”

She smiled in relief, my words taking the weight off her shoulders. “You’re welcome! Momo, I made this for you!” Momo took a small hand-made envelope and opened it. It was a length of string with several pieces of quartz and mica from the driveway. “I thought you could wear it around your neck or hang it from your tail!”

“Momo loves it! Thank you, Chloe!” Momo said with a purr.

“And Sonja, this is yours!”

Sonja received her present and opened it. It was a sock I had thrown out last week, and from the shape at the end, one of Sonja’s last few tennis balls was sitting in it with the open end tied. Sonja seemed confused.

“Do I have to untie the sock?”

“No,” I said, “you’re meant to throw it. You hold the end of the sock spin it around, and use the extra force to send it flying, right Chloe?” She nodded. “Very clever! I am impressed!”

“Oh, let’s try it out!” said Sonja.

“Later, Sonja, later. Now would you like to hand out your gifts?”

“Ok!” She picked up a cardboard box from under the coffee table, originally from a package I had ordered a while back. She handed it to Chloe. “This is for you!”

Chloe opened it and smiled. It was full of pinecones, with clay added to make eyes, noses, and ears and turn them into craft fair mice. “Thank you, Sonja!”

“Aw, that was very cute, well done, Sonja,” I said, rubbing her head and making her wag her tail.

“Thank you, Master! Here, this is for you. Just be careful.”

I took the gift she gave me, newspaper wrapped around it like it like a sack of gold coins. I opened it up to see a little human figure made of clay on a platform, with different colors added for the clothing. Around it was a black cat, a yellow dog, and a white mouse.

“Oh, this is going right on my desk at work. Thank you, Sonja.”

Sonja then turned to Momo and handed over her gift. “And this is for you!” Momo opened it, finding a smooth, cucumber-shaped rock. “I found this in the creek. Since you don’t have your buzzing toy anymore, you can use this instead.”

I made the mistake of drinking from my mug at that moment, as all the coffee came out my nose when I realized Sonja had just handed Momo a stone dildo. I laughed until I fell off the couch, with the girls failing to understand what was so funny. Once I had collected myself, Momo reached under the couch and pulled out three pieces of paper.

“Momo made these for you!”

She handed them out, each of them a portrait of the recipient. Without question, her drawing skills had advanced by leaps and bounds. Her childish scrawls with crayons had become masterful pictures that looked like they were made in a college art class. She captured my face perfectly, as well as Sonja’s goofy smile and Chloe’s adorable shyness. They included all mediums, from paint to pencils. Had she been watching tutorials on YouTube?

“Momo, this is amazing! I can’t believe you made these!”

Momo purred at the compliments, with both Sonja and Chloe in utter shock. I was so surprised by how well the girls did this year. The ingenuity and creativity were incredible, as not only did every gift show real talent and intelligence, but real thought as well. Sometimes they showed the minds of animals, and other times, they broke everything I thought I knew about them. To say I was proud of them was an understatement.

“All right, girls, now for the final round. Your stockings were just the icing, now here come the cakes.” I moved over to the corner of the room, where several large packages were waiting. I handed the first one to Sonja, a long, flat object.

She unwrapped it to reveal a plastic sled, bright orange in color. When I was a kid at daycare, I used to spend hours going down the nearby hill on a sled just like that, I and all the other kids. That nostalgia was half the reason why I bought it.

“What’s this?” she asked.

“It’s called a sled. What you do is you take it to the top of a snowy hill, get on it, and ride it down the slope. It’s really fast and really fun.”

“Yay! I want to ride it right now!”

“We’ll do it later. Momo, this is yours.”

I handed her a large box and she unwrapped it. “A blanket?” she said, reading the side.

“It’s an electric blanket. You plug it into a socket and it warms up for you.” Momo was utterly dumbfounded, unable to form words after hearing such a revolutionary concept. I then retrieved a smaller box from the nearby bookshelf and handed it to her. The picture on the front showed a device plugged into an electrical outlet, with it itself having its own outlet on the front and a clock right above it. “Now, having an electric blanket is a responsibility. If you’re not careful with it, it can start a fire, so you have to remember to turn it off whenever you’re not using it, as well as keeping it away from things like water and the stove. This is a special timer for electronics. You plug the blanket into this, then this into the wall, and then set the timer for how long you want the blanket to receive power. This will help you in case you forget to turn it off. Always use the two of them together.”

“Momo will! Thank you, Master!”

“And Chloe, this is for you.” I handed her the final box, and she unwrapped it to reveal a sleeping bag with a hood. “That’s for your little nest under the bed. It will keep you especially warm, and you can completely close it around your head with just a hole for your mouth.”

She smiled and jumped into my lap. “Thank you, Master!”

Momo and Sonja joined in, pouncing on me and hugging me tightly. “Thank you, Master!” they all said again.

“Merry Christmas, girls.”

—————————————-

After taking a nap, I was sitting on the couch, eating breakfast and watching TV. On the other end of the couch was Momo, wrapped up in her electric blanket and playing with her toys. Sonja and Chloe were playing outside, throwing around the tennis ball sock and her other toys.

“Master, what is this?”

I downed my coffee and turned to Momo. She was holding up a small plastic bag with a cardboard tab, filled with brownish-green powder. She had pulled it from the bottom of her stocking.

“Oh, I forgot about that. That’s a plant called catnip. I wasn’t sure how you would react to it since you’ve become a person, but I thought we could find out. Go on, give it a sniff. See if you like it.”

Momo opened the bag and gave a deep inhale. She became still and I watched her, waiting for her reaction. It happened in the blink of an eye.

“Rowr!”

With her eyes completely dilated and a hysterical grin on her face, she pounced on me, sending my coffee cup falling out of my hand and onto the rug.

“Whoa! Momo! Stop!”

“Rowr!”

She was grinding herself against me, her entire body shivering with a continuous growl sounding off like a siren. She ripped off her clothes and was dry-humping me, having completely lost her mind.

“Momo, get a hold of yourself!”

My words had no effect on her and I found myself muted by her tongue in my mouth. Somehow, I will never understand, she managed to pull my cock out without inadvertently ripping it off. It entered her without me even realizing what had happened, somehow even when I didn’t have an erection. From there, she rode me like I was a rodeo bull, swinging her body from side to side and slamming her whole weight down on my lap. She was screaming like a weed whacker as she pushed me off the couch and onto the floor. Considering that I was cramming rope, dropping down onto my lap over and over was little more than her punishing me. I was actually relieved when I got an erection, as it gave me the endurance needed to withstand the impacts. The fact that I was at full mast left her overjoyed as well.

She had never ridden me so vigorously before, it was like she was trying to snap my dick off! I just laid back and tried to enjoy it, wincing from the heavy drops she made. After several minutes, she invoked an orgasm in me, letting me flood her with cum. I had already blown a load that morning and the previous night, so I was more than exhausted and quite sore. I hoped that would be the end of it, but as soon as she realized that I had lost my erection, Momo spun around and began sucking me off like her life depended on it.

“Momo, honey, you can’t draw blood from a stone!”

But as soon as she managed to coax even a smidgen of firmness, she straddled me again and continued brutalizing my cock with her pussy, all while crying out in drunken bliss. I couldn’t let this continue. I wrapped my arms around her and pulled her off me, but even though I was no longer inside of her, she wouldn’t leave my pud alone. She rubbed it between her thighs, and the moment I tried to push her farther away from me, she pulled a hand free from my embrace and started giving me a violent handjob. While this was going on, she continued to growl with that crazy smile on her face.

I heard the door open and close, Sonja and Chloe returning. “Master, those frisbees you got me fly really far!” the doodle cheered.

Hearing her voice, Momo perked up and wiped the slobber from her lip. “Rowr!”

“Run, girls!” I yelled.

Momo zoomed across the house and pounced on Sonja, knocking her to the ground. Considering her mental state, it was almost impressive that she was able to undo the zippers and Velcro, stripping away Sonja’s coat and snow pants. Her remaining clothes didn’t fare any better, and Sonja’s moans could be heard. Momo was sucking on her breasts like a vacuum cleaner, her mouth wide open as if to inhale them, while her fingers rattled in her pussy.

Chloe ran over and hid behind me. “What’s wrong with Momo?”

“She got a whiff of a special plant and it’s made her hyperactive. She’s completely lost her mind. We have to wait until she calms down and regains her senses.”

“But Sonja won’t last that long!”

True to her words, Momo’s aggression had robbed Sonja of her strength. She was flushed and panting as if suffering from a fever, and Momo was gorging herself on her pussy as if dying of thirst.

I took a deep breath. “She won’t have to. Time to fulfill my manly duties.”

I walked over and pulled Momo off of Sonja, then threw her onto the couch. With Momo on her hands and knees, I mounted her from behind. Her eyes rolled back into her head and her growling reached new levels as any last semblance of reason dripped out from between her legs. I was sore and tired beyond words, but I continued to hammer her pussy, using my cock as a weapon to try and beat the insanity out of her. I paced myself, using the minimal amount of effort needed to keep her satisfied. However, a couple minutes was all the time I had before my stamina gave out. I pulled out of her and staggered back, but she immediately pounced on me, wrapping her arms and legs around my body as she nuzzled my neck.

“Chloe, I need you to go reach behind the washing machine and grab what you find!” She ran over to the washer under the stairs and looked behind it. She pulled out the vibrator, dusty after being hidden for so long. “Now wake up Sonja and follow me to the bedroom. I’m going to need your help for this.”

—————————————-

For hours, Sonja, Chloe, and I worked together to pacify Momo until the effects of the catnip wore off. Time blurred in my mind, fatigue and aching blood vessels costing me all higher thought. I remembered seeing Momo on her back and I was giving her the drilling of her life, while Sonja and Chloe sucked on her breasts. Later, I had her on all fours, throwing my full body weight against her while Chloe whimpered in bliss, feeling Momo’s tongue violate her slit. Again and again, I had to stop and take a rest, to try and collect myself and build up some stamina while nursing my stinging manhood. I left Momo in the care of Sonja and Chloe, arming them with the vibrator to use once they had wrestled her into submission. I don’t know how many times I came. Before long, it was more excruciating than enjoyable, as I soon stuck with only dry fire.

At last, once the sun had set, Momo collapsed on the bed, passed out after her final orgasm. The four of us were completely exhausted and sticky with each other’s bodily fluids. My penis looked like a pork tenderloin. Sonja and Chloe were in a similar state, their bodies covered in hickeys and bite marks and their jaws and tongues aching.

“Master, I don’t wanna play anymore,” Chloe whined.

“I was planning on making a big Christmas dinner, but I… I just can’t do it,” I said while panting. “Everyone will have to fend for themselves tonight. If anyone needs me, I’ll be outside, using the snow to try and numb my dick.” I turned around and started limping towards the door. “Merry Christmas, girls.”

—————————————-

Momo stumbled into the kitchen the following morning, her usual messy hair now a full-blown bedhead afro. “Hmmm, what happened yesterday? Momo can’t remember everything. Momo had really weird dreams.”

We all turned to her, still worn out from the previous day, and even a little bit mad at her. She noticed our bitter expressions. “Did Momo do something wrong?”

“Momo, do you remember that little plastic bag from yesterday? The catnip?”

She rubbed her chin, trying to jog her memory. “Maybe…”

“Well you’re not getting any more. You’re not allowed to have catnip ever again.”

“What did Momo do?!” she asked.

“Also, as much as I hate to say it, I won’t be able to play with you girls for a few days. I really got chafed last night.”

Momo was horrified but Sonja and Chloe nodded in agreement. They knew how hard I had fought. Honestly, I was glad to be going back to work. A day in my office chair, deprived of any kind of sexual stimuli was exactly what I needed.

“You girls be good, I’ll see you tonight.”

—————————————-

It’s funny how snow loses all of its beauty the day after Christmas. Until then, it’s beautiful and you dream of a white Christmas morning with hot chocolate, gifts, and Christmas music, and then the day after, it’s just in the way, sort of like pedestrians. It’s like December 26th is the unofficial start of January. I reached my office building, getting out of my dirt and salt-caked car and making the trek through the windy morning. Ah, it was nice to be back in my cozy office.

As I worked, I could hear my coworkers out in their cubicle maze discussing gifts they had received and the pleasant details of their holiday, as well as laughing about the negative moments. My few office knick-knacks had some new additions: the clay figures that Sonja had made. I also had the pinecone ball that Chloe gave me hanging from the ceiling.

“Who made those for you?” my secretary asked, coming into my office and handing me a file of reports. It seems that a lot of our clients had suffered from misfortune over the holidays, so we would be busy.

“Oh, my nieces.”

“So, you had a nice Christmas?

“Yeah, it was very fun, but very exhausting.”

—————————————-

The following weekend, I decided we should all have some fun outside and break in Sonja’s sled. As we were putting on our snow gear, Momo was standing by the door and examining the giant piece of plastic.

“What do we do with this thing?” she asked.

“We need to find a hill with a nice clear path. Then we sit on the sled and ride it down. Do you girls know any good spots?”

Sonja’s hand shot up. “I know! I know!”

—————————————-

The four of us stood at the top of a hill deep in the wilderness. It was very steep, and down below, I could see a see a stream bed. I had been to this spot a couple times before in our hikes, but only now did I realize how steep the hill was. It was maybe a hundred-yard drop at a 40º angle, which can give you a lot of speed. For all the times I had seen it, the stream below had been little more than a couple inches deep even after big rain storms, but seasonal flooding had worn away the hillsides, leaving only tall grass growing.

“Will this work?” Sonja asked, wagging her tail.

I didn’t answer, the other girls and I suddenly coming down with a case of vertigo.

“Yeah, this should do it. I’ll go down first, just to make sure it’s safe.”

I sat down on that sled and my vertigo vanished, washed over with a flood of nostalgia. Damn, it had been a long time since I had sat on a sled. I had bought snow pants for this very occasion, and I realized now how much I missed them. I took a deep breath, gripped the yellow rope that allowed one to steer, and pushed myself over the event horizon.

It was over in the blink of an eye. I rocketed down the hill and shot out across the frozen stream, not stopping until I intentionally rolled out of the slide and wiped out. Seeing me thrown from the sled like a ragdoll, the girls were horrified.

“Master, are you ok?!” Sonja called.

I replied with a loud “WOOO!”, drunk on endorphins and suddenly feeling ten years old again. The hill had been smooth and without rocks, and the stream, as well as being frozen solid, had a thick cushion of snow. I made the climb back up the hill, burning calories I didn’t even know I had, and gave the girls a hug while laughing hysterically.

“Oh man, it’s been so long since I did that! Ok, who wants to ride down with me?”

Sonja started jumping up and down. “I wanna go! I wanna go!”

She and I sat down on the sled with her in the front and my arms around her. “Ok, are you ready?” She nodded. “Do you want to wipe out like I did?”

“Wipe out?”

“You know, fall to the side and tumble out?”

“Is it fun?”

“Ridiculously.”

“Ok!”

I pushed us forward, and for a moment, Sonja’s added weight left us in a crawl, but once we hit the incline, we shot down. The air pushed back Sonja’s floppy ears and she howled from the overwhelming excitement, unable to even process what was happening. The sled reached the stream with a bump and as we zoomed across the frozen plane, I grabbed the side of the sled and tipped us over. In a cold, white flurry, Sonja and I were jettisoned and tossed out into the snow. Sonja got up first, hollering just like I had with her body flushed with adrenaline and endorphins.

“Again! Again! I want to ride again!”

I got up a little slower this time. “Not so fast. Momo and Chloe each get a turn.”

We climbed back up the hill, and this time I could really feel the effort needed. I was gasping for air by the time I reached the top. “Ok, who wants to go next? Momo? Chloe?”

“Momo will go,” my cat said. We sat down on the sled but she got behind me, holding onto me tight. “Momo doesn’t want to fall out.”

“Ok, I’ll try to keep us in the sled. Are you ready?”

I couldn’t see it, but Momo had her eyes screwed shut. “Uh-huh.”

I pushed us forward, and in a second, Momo’s feline growl was echoing through the ravine as we took off down the hill. Her arms were so tight around my chest that I was struggling to breathe, but we made it down onto the stream and slid across flat snow before coming to a gentle stop.

“There, see? Now that wasn’t so bad, was it?” Momo didn’t answer, keeping her face pressed against my back. “Momo?”

“It was ok.”

“Good, I’m glad you liked it.”

Once more, I made the trek upstream and then climbed the hill. There was one girl left, and she was looking very nervous.

“What do you say, Chloe? Want to go for a ride?”

She kept her eyes downcast and repeatedly shifted her weight from one foot to the other. “I don’t know, it seems really scary.”

“Trust me, it’s not nearly as scary once you actually start going. And don’t worry, I’ll be riding with you.”

“Ok,” she squeaked.

We both sat down on the sled, but unlike Momo and Sonja, she was sitting backwards, choosing to use my lap as her seat. She was holding onto me like a baby monkey, her face buried in the side of my neck and her limbs locked around my chest.

“Ready?”

She nodded, with her cold nose tickling my neck. Just like with Momo, as soon as gravity took over, Chloe released a siren-like cry, so high pitched that both Sonja and Momo were left wincing. I held the guiding rope with one hand and had my arm wrapped around her small body. The ride went without accident, the two of us reaching the stream and sliding through the same path I had made with Momo, even stopping at the same spot.

“How was that, Chloe?” Instead of speaking, she simply wiggled, still keeping her face hidden. “Good. Let’s head back up.” I tried to get to my feet, but Chloe hadn’t released me. She was holding on like a backpack. “Chloe, sweetie, can you let go?” She shook her head. I couldn’t help but sigh. “All right, then.”

I don’t know how I did it, but I managed to climb back up the hill, not only pulling the sled with me, but also carrying Chloe. Though I wasn’t carrying her so much as letting me hang from me like a sloth on a branch. By the time I reached the top of the hill, my stamina was exhausted and I simply rolled onto my back on the ground.

“Girls, you go ahead and ride as much as you want… I’m just going to lie here for a few minutes.”

Sonja grabbed the sled and leaped down the hillside, riding down on her stomach while whooping in joy. For the next few hours, the girls and I took turns zipping down the hill, in different combinations and different styles. Momo and Chloe preferred simply sledding the normal way, but Sonja did every trick she could think of, from building jumps to standing on it like a snowboard. Chloe refused to go down solo, so one of us would always ride with her. But with these short-lived December days, the sun was fast approaching the horizon.

“Ok, girls, one last trip and then we all head back. How about we all ride together?” It was a tough fit, but the four of us managed to squeeze onto the sled, going from smallest to largest with Chloe in the front and me in the back. “Ready, girls?”

“Ready!” they all cheered.

Our combined weight required our combined effort to actually push the sled over the edge, and once gravity took over, it became a grinding conflict of friction and momentum. After all times we had gone down, the snow was pretty hard packed, but it was still buckling and slowing us down. Regardless, we shot down the hill and onto the frozen creek faster than before. The packed snow and exposed ice sent us farther than we had ever gone, and I could see us rocketing towards a fallen tree.

“Girls, bail!”

I rolled out of the sled with Sonja in my arms, Sonja pulling Momo, and Momo pulling Chloe. We landed in fresh powder and Momo and Chloe got up, sputtering and disoriented.

“One of you girls grab the sled and let’s go home.”

—————————————-

It was a race to return to the house, as both the sun and the temperature were rapidly dropping. We made it back just as the last beads of light disappeared from the horizon. We stripped off our winter gear, our exposed cheeks red from the cold.

“I’ll get started on dinner in a little bit. First, I’m really in a mood to take a hot bath,” I said, rubbing my face to try and warm the numb skin.

“Oh! Can Momo join?”

“Of course, come on up.”

While Sonja and Chloe turned on the TV and set it to Animal Planet (their new favorite channel), I built up the fire in the wood stove and Momo filled the tub upstairs.

“Master, it’s ready!” she called.

I met her in the bathroom and we both stripped down. My eyes licked Momo’s body as the last articles of clothes came off. It had been too long since I had seen her naked. Sure, we played together almost every night, but I always had the lights off then. I had missed watching her prance around the house in the nude.

I got into the tub first, making sure the temperature was right before settling. A groan of bliss escaped my lips, making Momo jealous. “Come on in, kitten.”

She stepped in and lowered herself below the water, purring in euphoria. By the time she lied back against me, it sounded like there was a V8 engine in her throat.

“Master, this feels sooooooo good,” she mumbled.

“I thought you’d like it. Back when I bought this house, my first thought upon seeing the tub was of taking romantic baths with you girls.”

“What does ‘romantic’ mean?”

“Romance is what happens when two people are attracted to each other and the atmosphere becomes very… arousing.”

“Like when Momo and Master play together?”

“Sort of. Something is romantic when it makes you think about the person you love and you become extra happy.”

“Momo loves Master.”

“And Master loves Momo.” I raised a wet hand and began rubbing her ears, further intoxicating her with physical ecstasy. “You’re the first cat I’ve ever seen that actually enjoyed getting wet.”

“Momo doesn’t, really. But it’s just so warm, Momo can’t help it.”

She slipped down further into the water, dipping her head just below the surface until only her ears stayed dry, poking up like two periscopes. She blew bubbles for a few seconds and then sat back up. Her body steaming, she sighed in bliss and leaned back against me, with nothing but a thin film of water between our naked bodies. We stayed like that for a bit, silently enjoying the warmth of the water and the sensation of each other’s company in utter stillness. After about ten minutes, the heat began to take its toll, though. I was feeling lightheaded and areas that were kept dry out of the water were now starting to glisten with sweat. It was just about time to get out, but I still had something I needed to do.

I looked down at Momo, watching the water lap at her breasts with every breath she took. Her nipples were half-submerged, and despite the warmth, fully erect. I slid my hand down her chest and started caressing her areolas. Her eyes closed, Momo’s breath began to quicken. My other hand moved through the water and found her flat belly. My fingertips moved down her soft skin and slipped between her legs. Normally, I would penetrate her with my fingers, but I decided to take a gentler approach. With just my middle finger, I started skimming the entrance of her labia, ever so gently stimulating the nerves. While that was going on, I continued to trace her areolas with the smallest amount of contact possible. Momo kept her eyes closed but was now panting, surprisingly aroused from so little stimulation. The teasing attribute seemed to be magnifying the sensations. The longer I teased her, the more she reacted, with the deprivation itself giving her pleasure.

Time to get a little rougher. My fingers slipped inside her, and at the same time, my hand squeezed her right breast and my lips closed around the tips of one of her ears. Momo let out a single cry, as clear and pristine as a bell chime. Now I was being aggressive, clumsily groping her tits while I chewed on her ears and drilled her with my fingers.

“Master…” she gasped.

I sat up on my knees, picking her up with me. I had her leaned over, supporting her with my arms across her chest, while still violating her with my hands. No longer nibbling her ears, I was now kissing her neck, all while she moaned and water dripped from her nipples. I let her lie against the end of the tub, her rear facing me with her wet tail curling in anticipation. With a quick dab of soap for some extra lubrication, I grabbed her by the hips and mounted her from behind, my manhood stuffed into her gate and making her whine.

The water in the tub sloshed back and forth as I rammed her. Since our bodies were wet, every time her ass met my lap, it produced a clap much louder and deeper than usual. The water caught the light perfectly, letting me see the ripples move through her body with every thrust. Momo was moaning in happiness while keeping her face buried in the crook of her arm. Forsaking my hold on her waist, I reached under and cupped a warm breast. I then stopped moving, Momo realizing that I wanted her to do it in my place. Now gripping the edge of the tub instead of leaning against it, she began throwing her body back against mine, her voice reaching new heights as she could now control how hard and how fast she was fucked. I watched her with a smile on my face, enjoying the sight of the effort she was putting in.

“Master, Momo is going to-“

I kissed her before she could finish. I pulled her back against me, holding her by the arms while I resumed my thrusts. She couldn’t maintain the kiss, instead pulling her lips from mine and crying out when she had her orgasm. Her strength had left her, I picked her up out of the bath and brought her into the bedroom.

I laid her out on the bed and spread her legs. She looked up at me, her lips parted, her cheeks flushed, and her eyes half open. I cupped her cheek and brushed my thumb across her lips. She reached out to me as if for a hug. I embraced her, returning my cock to its rightful place and regaining my earlier rhythm. Her arms and legs wrapped around me and joined our tongues swirled. It only took me a couple minutes to finish, making her purr as she felt me empty my reserves into her womanhood.

We stayed there for a minute or so, with me still inside her, the two of us simply waiting until we had caught our breath. With the water evaporating from our bodies, we finally separated and got to our feet.

“Come on, let’s go have dinner.”

“‘Kay, Master!”

Chapter 7 will be up next week! Please comment! I really want to hear from you!

---